AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF PETER CARTWRIGRT, THE BACKWOODS PREACHER. EDITED BT W. P. STRICKLAND. CINCINNATI: CRANSTON AND CURTS. NEW YORK: HUNT AND EATON. PEEFACE. FOB many years past, and especially during the last ten or twelve, I have been almost un- ceasingly importuned to write out a history of my life, as one among the oldest Methodist trav- eling preachers west of the mountains. This would necessarily connect with it a history of the rise and progress of the Methodist Episco- pal Church in the great valley of the Missis- sippi. And surely a work of this kind, written by a competent historiographer, who had kept himself posted, or had kept a journal of his life, and the many thrilling incidents connected with the history of the Church, or the life of a pioneer traveling preacher, could not fail to interest the Church and many of her friends, and would rescue from oblivion many, very many incidents that are now lost, and gone forever beyond the reach of the historian's pen. I have regretted through life that some of my cotemporaries, who were much better qualified for 4 PREFACE. the task than I am, did not write out such a work as is contemplated in this imperfect skotch. Had I seriously thought of sending such a work into the world, I should have tried hard to have been better prepared. But it must be remem- bered that many of us early traveling preachers, who entered the vast wilderness of the west at an early day, had little or no education; no books, and no time to read or study them if we could have had them. We had no colleges, nor even u respectable common school, within hundreds of miles of us. Old Dyke or Dilworth was our spell- ing book; and what little we did learn, as we grew up, and the means of education increased among us, we found, to our hearts' content, that we had to unlearn, and this was the hardest work of all. And now that I am old and well stricken in years, it has been, and is, my abiding conviction, that 'I can not write a book that will be respect- able, or one that will be worth reading; but I have reluctantly yielded to the many solicitations of my friends, and I am conscious that there .must be many imperfections and inaccuracies in the work. I have no books to guide me; my memory is greatly at fault; ten thousand interesting facts have escaped my recollection; names and places have passed from me which can not be recalled ; ami T fear that many scenes and incidents, as they PREFACE. 3 now occur to my recollection, will be added to, or diminished from. Moreover, as I well understand that I have been considered constitutionally an eccentric min- ister, thousands of the thrilling incidents that h?ve gained publicity, and have been attributed to me, when they are not found in my book will create disappointment. But I trust their place will be supplied by a true version; and though some of them may not be as marvelous, may nevertheless be quite as interesting. I have many to record that have not seen the light, which will be quite as thrilling as any that have been nar- rated, and their truthfulness will make them more so. Some of our beloved bishops, book agents, editors, and old men, preachers and private mem- bers, as well as a host of our young, strong men and ministers, who are now actively engaged in building up the Church, have urged me to under- take this sketch of my life, and I have not felt at liberty to decline, but send it out with all its im- perfections, hoping that it may in some way, and to some extent, conduce to the interests of the Redeemer's kingdom, and do more than merely gratify an idle curiosity, or offend the fastidious taste of some of our present more highly-favored and better educated ministers, who enjoy the many 6 P K E F A C E . glorious advantages of books, a better education, and improved state of society, from which we, as early pioneers, were almost wholly excluded. Right here I wish to say I hope without the Charge of egotism when I consider the insur- mountable disadvantages and difficulties that the early pioneer Methodist preachers labored under in spreading the Gospel in these western wilds in the great valley of the Mississippi, and contrast the disabilities which surrounded them on every hand, with the glorious human advantages that are enjoyed by their present successors, it is con- foundingly miraculous to me that our modern preachers can not preach better, and do more good than they do. Many nights, in early times, the itinerant had to camp out, without (ire or food for man or beast. Our pocket Bible, Hymn-Book, and Discipline constituted our library. It is true we could not, many of us, conjugate a verb or parse a sentence, and murdered the king's English almost every lick. But there was a Divine unction at- tended the word preached, and thousands fell under the mighty power of God, and thus the Methodist Episcopal Church was planted firmly in this west- ern wilderness, and many glorious signs have fol- lowed, and will follow, to the end of time. I will here state, that, at an early period of my- ministry, 1 commenced keeping a journal, and PREFACE. T kept it up for several years, till at length several of our early missionaries to the Natchez country returned, and many of them, I found, were keeping a journal of their lives and labors, and it seemed to me we were outdoing the thing, and under this conviction I threw my manuscript journals to the moles and bats. This act of niy life I have deeply regretted, for if I had persisted in journalizing, 1 could now avail myself of many interesting facts, dates, names, and circumstances that would greatly aid me in my sketch. 1 know it is impossible for my friends to realize the embarrassments I labor under, for the want of some safe guide to my failing and treacherous memory. I therefore ask great indulgence from any and .ill who may chance to read this imperfect sketch, and pray that our kind Savior may for- give any inaccuracies or errors that it may contain. If I had my ministerial life to live over again, my present conviction is that I would scrupulously keep a journal But this can not be; therefore I must submit And now, in the conclusion of this introduction, I will say, I ask forgiveness of God for all the errors of this work, and all the errors of my whole life, especially of my ministerial life. I also ask for the forgiveness of the Methodist Episcopal Church, as one of her unworthy ministers, for any 8 PREFACE. wrongs I may have done to her, or to the world. I also most sincerely ask the prayers of the Chuivh, that while my sun is fast declining, arid must soon set to rise on earth no more, I may have a peace- ful ana happy end, and that I may meet any that I may have been the instrument of doing good to, with all my dear brethren, safe in heaven, to praise God together forever. Amen. PETER CARTWBIGIIT. PLEASANT PLAINS, ILL., 1856. CONTENTS. CHAPTER I His B h Parents remove to Kentucky Dangers and Difficulties of the Jour- nP y Halt at Camp Pi-feat His Father shoots an Indian Escape of a White Man from the Indians His Companions shot Arrival at Crab Orchard Massacre of seven Families Pursuit of the Indians Their Slaughter Perils of the Early Settlers Fertility and Resources of the Country Page 17 CHAPTER II. Settlement in Lincoln's county, Ry. Methodist Ministers Parents remove to Logan county, Ky. Rogues' Harbor The " Regulators" Native Luxuries- Saltpeter Caves Advantages of Navigation Falls into Bad Habits Ie sent to School Makes little Progress Fate of his Teacher 23 CHAPTER III. Increase of Population Danger of Extremes in Doctrine Sacramental Meet ing Great Revival First Camp Meeting Presbyterians censured for en gaging in it Origin of the "New Lights "Their Leaders " Republican Methodists "The Shakers Want of Ministers severely felt 29 CHAPTER IV. Goes to a Dance Is convicted Obliged to leave his Business Thought to he Insane His Convictions are Strengthened Attends a Sacramental Meeting, and is Converted Joins the Methodist Episcopal Church Organization of the Western conference by Bishop Asbury Early Western Itinerants First Se- cessionWilson Lee The Pet Lamb Taking up the Cross Happy Conver- sion Mr. Lee's Death :'A CHAPTER V. Wide-spread Revival In the West Rise of Camp Meetings Methodist* and Presbyterians unite in the Work Camp-ground Accommodations Great Ex- travagances among the Presbyterians The Presbytery grant Licenses con- trary to the "Confession of Faith " Some are censured, some susjx-nded, and others expelled They pioposo to join the Methodist Episcopal Church Pro- posal declined Formation of the "Cumberland Presbyterian Church" Splitting the Difference The Jerks Horsewhipping escaped Drendful Death Fatal Delusions Trouble with the Shakers Debates with thv- JJumbers received into the Church Organizes a Circuit 4ft 9 10 CONTENTS. CHAPTER VI. Alt-cI* numerous Camp Meetings Opposers overcome Meets Bishop Anbuiy- Rnccives an Exhorter's License Removes to Lewiston county, 111. Enters an Acalemy Exhorts large Congregations and gathers a Class Suffers Perse- cutionDucks his Tormentors Leaves School Forms a Circuit Good Suc- cessGives up the World Travels Red River circuit First Sermon~Itf Effect Transferred to Waynesville circuit Revival at Stockton Valley Bap- tist Proselyters They entice his Converts His Scheme to recover them la crowned with Success Organizes a Society Increase in the Western confer- ence Is received into the Traveling Connection Pago 56 CHAPTER VII. Conference of 1801 Travels Salt River and Shelbyvillo circuits Simplicity in Dress of early Methodists Studies with Mr. M'Kendree Profits much by his Instructions Duties of Presiding Elders Pioneer Methodist Preachers An educated Ministry Meets one of the "Regular Graduates" Confounds him A striking Illustration Danger of Congregationalism in the Church Secular Offices should be filled by Laymen Evil Effects of the present Sys- tem Con feienco of 1805 William M'Kendree elected President 74 CHAPTER VIII. Appointment to Scioto circuit Favored with good Superintendents A drunken Minister Strange Apology Powerful Awakenings Afflicting Dispensation Father Teel His Eccentricity cured Largo Camp Meeting The Rowdies troublesome A drunken Magistrate A knock-down Argument The Meeting progresses Cheering Results James Axley Scene at the Governor's Table A useful Preacher 84 CHAPTER IX. Starts for the Conference of 1806 Increase of Membership A new District- Meager Salary Is ordained Deacon by Bishop Asbury Sent to Marietta cir- cuit A Colony of Yankees Hard Appointment The Halcyon Church Brimstone Angels A vile Impostor Deluded Fanatics Want of an Outfit Goes Home Timely Assistance A Friend in Need A Generous Landlord- Singular Conversion Arrives at Home New Outfit Starts afresh Con fer- ence of 1807 Appointed to Barren circuit Dying Convert A knotty Case Affecting Scene Methodism obtains a Footing 9F CHAPTER X. Poverty of Preachers Enters .ito Matrimony Conference of 1808 Ordained Elder by Bishop M'Kendr.i Father's Death Has leave of A IM-nee fora Time Returns to the Regul r Work at the Conference of 1809 Appointed to Livingston circuit Holdr a Camp Meeting Good Results A bigoted "iMinker" Turtm Methof .rft P.onsilit by the Baptists Tries the Shakers Objects to bun! Work Resorts to the New Lights Lust Session of the Wes eru conference in 1811 Increase of Membership First delegated General conference -Division of the Western cot Vrence Goeg to Christian circuit, COXTFXTS. 11 Tennessee conference Glorious Revivals Overcomes Prejudice New Ap p-lLtnicul Another Camp Mating A Methodist Fit Preaches at Ked Kivrr Op|>oaed by a Presbyterian Minister Results of Opposition Forma Society ..._ . Page 111 CHAPTER XI. t Session of TVr.nessee conference in 1812 Made Presiding Elder by BUhp Asbury Ol.jects to taking the Office Travels Wabasb district Holds several Camp Meetings Agitation on the Slavery Question Testimony of the Church against it Harm done by Rabid Abolitionists- Breckenridge Camp Meet Ing An impwlent Dandy Threat of a Horsewhipping Dandy escapes with Ducking Decrease of Membership at conference of 1813 Came* thereof Returned to Green Hirer, formerly Wabash district -Sew Fields of Labor A Baptist Goliath Slander on the Mfthodi.ns Vulgar ComparisonaGoliath Defeated-I* blown to Se*er\ Whisky-drinking Preacher Charging fall Price, __ __ _ _ _.. -,,,.,,,.-., -,- 136 CHAPTER XII. fennessee conference of 1814 Bishops Asbary and M'Kendree Their Mini* terial Labors Privations of the Preachers A Fatted Calf Camp Meeting at Christian circuit Disturbance from Rowdies A stroke of Policy A Dis- turber reached Another consed, and afterward converted The String of Frogs-An enraged Father Evil Surmising* His Conviction and Conver- ion A (ingnlar Dream Its Falfillment-Baptist Proselyter Extended Argument An unanswerable Question 13> CHAPTER XIII. Bishop Asbnry attends the Tennessee conference of ISIS HU feeble Heatth- Electiou of Delegates to General conference The Bishop's Advice to theu His Endeavon> to reach the General conference Increarinj and Burial Reinterment Epitaph The Bishop's Talents His Knowledge of Character-General conference of 1816 Difficulties of Travel Election ol Bishops George and Roberts A Tear of Prosperity Introduction of Pro- slavery Feeling into the Church Injurious Effects Clamor, for Lay Rep mentation first heard They increase at the conference of 1830-Other Radi eal Measures then brought forward Presiding Elders to be Elected An entering Wedge Bishop Boole's Opposition Suspension of the Kactir. Rule Harmony destroyed in the Church Expulsion of the Radicals Peac* restored Formation of the Methodist Protestant Church Schisms originate among the Ministers Examples cited Wretched Policy of the Chorea Sooth on Slavery..... 1 CHAPTER XIV. Session), of Western conferences for 181&-Is appointed to Christian cirealt- New cnnC-rencr formed Introduction of Methodism into Indiana and Iltt- oo Increase of Members and Ministers Glorious Revivals Preaches to SlmVBS-X umbers cunvcrtrd \Vaut of faithful Preachers among them- CHAPTER XV. arthquake of 1812 Consequent Excitement Numbers join the Church, <' whom many fall away Is stationed on Red River circuit at conference of 1817 Preaches to a single Hearer His Fame is spread abroad Draws crowded Congregations Dram-drinking Reasons for and against Deals summarily with Breakers of the Rules A Revival springs up Class Meetings with closed Doors A New Light Tormentor How she is got rid of Young America Sermon on Worldliness Dr. Bascom reproved Is kept in the Shade" Who is General Jackson?" His Independence approved Need of a Hell Conference of 1619 Complains of Violators of the Discipline They aro obliged to conform General conference of 1820 Plan of the Pro-slavery ]> (l rty Formation of Kentucky conference The Church in the West Con- ference of 1820 Publishes two Anti-Calvinistic Pamphlets A Satanic Re- plyThe Rejoinder 180 CHAPTER XVI. Sets out with Father Walker for the General conference Lodges with a shout- ing Local Preacher Resumes his Journey Finds a loaded Pistol Met by a Robber Pistol becomes useful A Universalist Landlord Praying off a Bill- Return from conference Effects of "New Cider" A surly Host Refuses Payment in Bills Second Thoughts the best Dance at a Tavern Is asked to join First offers a Prayer The Dancing ceases Prays and exhorts Many converted Being instant in and out of Season A Preacher up to tb* Tiim> Dumb Duvil Kvil of Dram-drinking Makes an Enemy by his Temperance Use of Liquor defended by Methodists Appointed Presiding Elder of Cumber- land district at conference of 1821 First round of Quarterly Meetings Pray- erless Professors Roaring River Camp Meeting A Disorderly Congregation Arrests their Attention Defends the Divinity of Christ Vanquishes its Dis- putants Outpouring of the Spirit An Arian Devil cast out Simon Carlisle- He Reproves a young Profligate His Revenge Carlisle arrested for Robbery Requests his conference to suspend him Restored to bis Standing in the Church His Innocence proved 199 CHAPTER XVII. cplar Grove Camp Meeting Spunky Widow A Proselyting Baptist Induce J to bear Mr. Cartwright preach Hears part of the Sermon and then runs- Promise of Immortality scouted Publicly reproves a young Lawyer Is chal- lenged in consequence Chooses his Weapons His Opponent is Conscience- Btricken Requests bis Prayers Finds Peace in Believing Revival at Quar- terly Meeting Regulates the Altar Exercises Sanctified Wealth a Blessing In tlie Church Needless Church Expenditures Might be better applied Kowdies at a Camp Meeting They duteiuiiue to break it up Essay to carry out their Plans They are dispersed Conversion and Reconciliation of bitter Enemies Ungentlemanly Infidel Sessions of Kentucky conference for 1822 and 182:i Delegated to General conference of 1824 Clone of his twentieth Tea' in tin. Itinerancy Retrospective View 220 CONTENTS. 13 CHATTER XVIII. Determines to remove to Illinois Seasons for so doing Makes the Journey oa Horseback Selects a Location Returns through Springfield Is transferred to Illinois conference-Parting with old Friends Fatal Accio>nt toon* of his Daughters Kindness from Strangers Settles in Sangamon county Vicinage of Ind:-ins Extent of Sangamon circuit Appoints a Sacramental Meeting "Cartwright's Flood" A close Brother A Word in Season Its good Ef- fect Scarcity of Money-^Jamea Dixon Hunters' Expedients Tbeir Priva- tions Dixon loses his Eyesight Singular Dream HU Sight restored Good Luck Voyage to St. Lonis Escapes from th Indians A successful Trip- Becomes a Methodist His peaceful Death Increase on Sangamon circuit- Conference of 1825 Tiolent Bilious Attack^Journey homeward An unkind Companion THs Dismissal Stops to recruit Proceeds on his Way I* Sick on the Rnsd Lies down to Hie Good Samaritans Is met by his Wife Par- tial BecoTery Crossing the Grand Prairie. Tag* 244 CHAPTER XIX. Pent to Illinois circuit by conference of 1826 Is a Candidate for the Legw lature Uears himself defamed Faces his ReTiler He apologize*- Anothet Calumniator Proves his Assertions to be false An aspiring Lawyer lie is taken down Becomes friendly Dangers in the Hue of Liqnor Preaches to a highly-expectant Congregation Annoyance at Camp Meeting from a Drunken Crew They are dispersed by an Artifice An Insane Enthusiast Various De- lusions Expulsion from the Church of an Impostor A good Investment Value of Useful Books Appointed Superintendent of Pottawattomie district- Meeting with Indian Chiefs Expenses of this Mission Conference of 1827- Voyage to General conference at Pirtsbnrg Immoral Fellow- exciting Debate Comes off Victorious Preaches on the I CHAPTER XX. Mxsent from conference of 1828-Sicknew of Mrs. Cartwright Formation of Oneida conference Organization of Canada Methodist Episcopal Church- Attends the General conference of 1828 Ceta the Cold Shoulder Hearty Re- ception Spiritual Darkness Obtains Relief Dangers of Sew circuit* A Rough Pulpit Death of Bishop George Illinois conference of 1829 A hen- pecked Husband He is relieved Written Sermons not liked A Union Ch.irch-Unfair Dealing A Methodist church built Great Sacrifice Sanga- mon Camp Meeting Groundless Stories Tormented by Mockers They stirfc in the Mud The Tables turned A bigoted Mother Her impotent Rage A Providential Escape 293 CHAPTER XXI. Elected to the Oenera! conference of 1832 Prevented from attending by Family Sickness Annoyed at Cmmp Meeting by a Huckster Prosecutes hint He refum-s to py his Fin. His St.-res srizeU, and himself taken to I'risou Pay*. au.j is relt-teol lli Coui|uiuU8 deaire to retake his Uquur Tbeir KIUK- lemJi-r quieted lu-vixal aiuvug the rrraecutor* Divuiun uf llliiiou cunfer- *n.i^-7* ^nivraiiiuiaied f..r ten H<>iir* Qnincr district formed Sae willifg U> go lu ii lko. Uw Avpuuiuiicut Cuancur of the district A long show- 14 CONTENTS. er--An onconrnging Mofto Wntery Journey A High -trm t niirian Hater of the Methodi-H-Tlie Ktevnal IVrroes Barton Rondle ni Pnvationsaud Usefulness Visit to liock Maud mission A rascally Fery man FV'-ner Site of an Indian Town Fordius Rock river An unnxr-vi, -1 Wetting Galena mission Dangerous Kido with liis l>auj;litor Contrast be- tween Traveling then and now I). Jt. Carter A beloved Minister Hid Death Fort Edwards mission Page f& CHAPTER XXII. Bise of the Mormons under Joe Smith Their Expulsion from Missouri, and Establishment at Naitvoo Acquaintance with Joe Smith His Ignorance and Cunning Controversy concerning his Doctrines Relates to him an En- connter with Mormons at a Camp Meeting, and how they were silenced Smith grows Restive under this Recital Curses him in the Name of his God Mormons driven from Illinois Illinois conference of 183.1- Bishop Soule't Western Tour Travels with him to a Quarterly Meeting Visitation of the Cholera The Bishop attacked with Fever Preacher stationed at .lack Bon - Tille First Quarterly conference there Rapid Growth of the Town rilinoi* conference of 1834 Religions Kxcitement in RnsliTille circuit A Papis Convert 341 CHAPTER XXITT. Knox county Camp Meeting A Yankee Family-Parents' Pi.slike of the Meth- odistsEfforts to keep their Children from the Meeting The Daughters seek Religion Opposition of their Mother Laughable Incidents Whole Family becomes Religious Unhealthiness of Qnincy A Dying Stranger Takes Charge of his Afiairs A Campbell ite Debater He resists the Spirit Becomes Insaue Commits Suicide 352 CHAPTER XXIV. Missionaries sent to the West They make Evil Reports of the Land Their Preaching productive of no Good Election to General conference of 183C Church Paper at Cincinnati Morris, Waugh, and Fi.sk elected Bishops- Slavery pronounced a Blessing Ultra Abolitionists Plan of Separation- Opinions of Southern Members in regard to Slavery The True Wesleyans Wilbur Fisk Confidence of the Church reposed in him Declines being or- dained Bishop Six new conferences formed Funeral Sermon of Bishop M'Kendree Sketch of his Life Unhappy Delay in the Publication of hig Memoirs 358 CHAPTER XXV. Extent of Illinois conference Session of 1837 Revival in Jacksonville station A New-School Minister Change of Purpose not Conversion Gracious Rf- vival A live Yankee Minister Abortive Attempt to Preach A powerfu' Ex- hortationAnxious Inquirers Easy Way of becoming a Christian Elected Delegate to General conference of 1840 Agitation on Slavery revived Aboli- tionists led by 0. Scott Opposes the Election of new Bishr-^s Several new conferences organized Abolitionists opposed to Colonization They refuse to assist poor Churches in the South Winchester Camp Meeting A large A t- tendaiice-NmnbersorReiiegndesnetermines to maintain Good Order-Rising wf ,|,,, Mol Their Leader t.-.km A mock Camp Mreting-liowdies put to flifht Thfir Captain converted Trial of the Dutuiberi 368 CONTENTS. J5 CHATTER XXVI. growth of the Country-Its state in 1824 Determine* to buiM a cbtirrh A t'nion Church proposed lie strongly objects to it Success of bis Enterprise First church in Sangamon circuit Waters's Camp-groiiud Quarterly M-PI- Ing t Alton A Methodist Ball Crowded Attendance Christ rejects non> Answering a Fool according to his Folly Universalism a conscience-soothing Doctrine Quarterly Meeting at Exeter A Company of Mockers Happy r,.u version A noted Gambler He burns bis Cards Obtains Religion Goes t CUh Becomes * Mormon A despairing Sinner Die* without Hope Revita. at Winchester The Campbell! tes present tn full Force They provoke Contro- versy Their Preacher nonplused Advice to Public Sjeakprs Conference of 1843 Bishop Andrew presides General conference of 1844 Church Statistics Success of Early Ministers ,.-..,.,....,. Page 386 CHAPTER XXVII. Attends the General conference of 1844 Government of the Church The Bish- ops have no Legislative Power They do not Hold the Church Property The Methodist Episcopal Church essentially Antislavery Ground taken by the Northern and Southern Delegates respectively Bishop Andrew's Connection with Slavery Course which the conference should have pursued Course of Bishop Sonle The conference had no Power to divide the Church Dr. El- liott's History of the Secession Abolitionists have done nothing for the Slave- Course to be pursued toward Slaveholder* Is clear of Guilt in the Action of this conference ~ ~ ^ JU . 411 CHAPTER XXVIII. Illinois conference of 1844 Son-concurrence in the Measures of the General conference Statement of Facts in the Case Slavebolding never a Test of Church Membership Conservatism the true Ground IU Benefits to the Slave Attends a nameless Meeting at Cincinnati Taken ill on his Way to conference Reaches Alton City Has Medical Assistance and Proceeds Ai rives at the conference A gloomy Tear Southern Delegates call a Conven- tion Renounce the Methodist Episcopal Church Form a separate Organi- zation Foul Means resorted to Bishop Soule chiefly to be Blamed Bishop Andrew not without Fault in the Matter Fate of Extremes Fearful Results of Schisms 4:i5 CHAPTER XXIX. *-s-c!on of Illinois conference for 1S45 Returned to Bloomington district-Tr.iT eling hazardous in Winter and Spring Commences his Ronnd of Quarter! Meetings An intensely cold Storm Dreary Ride Reaches a Local Preach er's Cabin One of his Sons converted at Prayers Pursues his Journey Crosses Sangamon river Reaches the Meeting The Church triumphs over her Foes A Week at Waynesville Nightly Meetings Frightful Death A feir Conclusion Paying Cuiversnlist's Bills Elected to the General confer- ence of m An exciting Session Southern Delegates come resolved on Se- cession The Louisville Convention Measures of the General conference of 1844 nail and voi.l A peaceful Settlement evaded German Mission Its formation by Dr. Xast Death of Charles Holliday Election to the GuwnU 16 CONTENTS. confrivnce of \M-> Feebleness of Bishops Heddinp and Hamllne Affecting Address of Bishop Waugh Superintends the Mission to the Pottawattomies- Change in the Country Increase in Wealth and Population Methodism dying out Prejudice of tho Minister at Warsaw against him Oflered the Use of the Presbyterian church Power of God on tho Congregation Notified to vacate tlie church Supposed Reasons therefor Building of a Methodist church Numerous Accessions to the Society Revivals the Net of the Church Quinry station A Time of Refreshing Sugar Grove Camp Meeting A prosperous Year Failing Strength Conference of 1852 Pleasant Plains district formed Is appointed to it at conference of 1853 Incidents at the Boston General con- ference His Sermons pronounced Failures The Charm broken Character- istics of the Yankees Their Hospitality New England Farms Page 4-Jl CHATTER XXX. General conference of 1852 Peath of Bishop Hodding Election of four new Bishops A Yankee Triumph Kvil of Pewcd Churches Parting with kind Friends Pioneer Preachers Their Labors and Success-^Jesse Walker- Abundant in Labors Becomes Superannuated Final Triumph Samuel IT. Thompson His Early Conversion Great Usefulness Sinks under Priva- tionsHis Ardent Zeal Last Message Victory over Death-^Johu Dew- Talents as a Preacher Has Souls for his Hire Is greatly Beloved Goes t* bis Reward 48t CHAPTER XXXI. Illinois conferences of 1854 and 1855 Election to the General conference of 1856 Slavery Agitation Multiplying of Stationi tcndu to Congregational- ism Changes in Church Economy Longer Term of Ministerial Appoint- ment New Rule ou Ordination 501 CHAPTER XXXII.- A Wealthy Physician Avowed Infidelity Moral Benefit of Christianity An Inexplicable Mystery Breach in the Walls Evidences of the Senses The Poctor convinced His Wife's Conversion Fervent Prayer A Peaceful Answer Glorious Revival Preaches the Gospel Seals to his Ministry Taken to Abraham's Bosom 607 CHAPTER XXXIII. Plainness of Early Methodists Extravagance of the present day Duty of Family Prayer li.'snlts of its Faithful Performance Neglect of many on this Score Benefits of Prayer Meetings They are the Seed of Revivals Clang Meetings owned of Cod Their Attendance should be a Test of. Membership) Value of faithful Leaders 015 CHAPTER XXXIV. Review of the Past. Entrance into the Itinerant Ranks Children and Grand- children All striving to reach Heaven Amount lost on Allowance Value of Books sold Collected for Benevolent Purposes Ministerial Labors IV- crease of Camp Meetings Plan for their Revival Growth of the West- Thanks for Mercies Prayers implored '*istian. Here was the origin of what was 'ailed the Nrw Liglits. They renounced the Westnr nster Corfession of Faith, and all Church disciplir . and professed to take the New Testament for their ( liurch 32 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF discipline. They established no standard of doctrine ; every one was to take the New Testament, read it, and abide his own construction of it. Marshall, M'Namar, Dunlcvy, Stone, Huston, and others, were the chief leaders in this trash trap. Soon a divers- 'ty of opinion sprang up, and they got into a Ba- bel confusion. Some preached Arian, some Socin- ian, and some Universalist doctrines; so that in a few years you could not tell what was harped or what was danced. They adopted the mode of immersion, the water-god of all exclusive errorists; and directly there was a mighty controversy about the way to heaven, whether it was by water or by dry land. In the mean time a remnant of preachers that broke off from the Methodist Episcopal Church in 1792, headed by James O'Kelly, who had formed a party because he could not be a bishop in said Church, which party he called the Republican Methodist Church, came out to Kentucky, and formed a union with these New Lights. Then the Methodist Episco- pal Church had war, and rumors of war, almost on every side. The dreadful diversity of opinion among these New Lights, their want of any standard of doc- trines, or regular Church discipline, made them an easy prey to prowling Avolves of any description. Soon the Shaker priests came along, and off went M'Namar, Dunlevy, and Huston, into that foolish error. Marshall and others retraced their steps. B. W. Stone stuck to his New Lightism, and fought many bloodless battles, till he grew old and feeble, and the mighty Alexander Campbell, the great, arose and poured such floods of regenerating water about the old man's cranium, that he formed a union with this giant crrorist, and 'finally died, not much lamented out of the circle of a few friends. And this is the PETER CARTWRIGHT. 53 way with all the New Lights, in the government, morals, and discipline of the Church. This Christian, or New Light Church, is a feehle and scattered people, though there are some good Chris- tians among them. I suppose since the day of Pentc- :here was hardly ever a greater revival of religion than at Cane Ridge; and if there had been steady^ Christian ministers, settled in Gospel doctrine and Church discipline, thousands might have been saved to the Church that wandered off in the mazes of vain, speculative divinity, and finally made shipwreck of the faith, fell back, turned infidel, and lost their re- ligion and their souls forever. But evidently a new impetus was given to the work of God, and many, very many, will have cause to bless God forever for this revival of religion throughout the length and breadth of our Zion. 34 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHAPTER IV. CONVERSION. IN 1801, when I was in my sixteenth year, my father ^ my eldest half brother, and myself, attended a wed- ding about five miles from home, where there was a great deal of drinking and dancing, which was very common of marriages in those days. I drank little or nothing; my delight was in dancing. After a late hour in the night, we mounted our horses and started for home. I was riding my race-horse. A few minutes after we had put up the horses, and were sitting by the fire, I began to reflect on the manner in which I had spent the day and evening. I felt guilty and condemned. I rose and walked the floor. My mother was in bed. It seemed to me, all of a sudden, my blood rushed to my head, my heart palpitated, in a few minutes I turned blind; an awful impression rested on my mind that death had come and I was unprepared to die. I fell on my knees and began to ask God to have mercy on me. My mother sprang from her bed, and was soon on her knees by my side, praying for me, and exhorting me to look to Christ for mercy, and then and there I promised the Lord that if he would spare me I would seek and serve him; and I never fully broke that promise. My mother prayed for me a long time. At length we lay down, but there was little sleep for me. Next morning I rose, feeling wretched beyond expression. I tried to read in the Testament, and PETER CAKTWRIGHT. 35 retired many times to secret prayer through the day, but found no relief. I gave up my race-horse to my father, and requested him to sell him. I went and brought my pack of cards, and gave them to mother, who threw them into the fire, and they were consumed I fasted, watched, and prayed, and engaged in regulai reading of the Testament. I was so distressed and mis- erable, that I was incapable of any regular business. MY father was greatly distressed on my account, thinking I must die, and he would lose his only son. lie bade me retire altogether from business, and take care of myself. Soon it was noised abroad that I was distracted, and many of my associates in wickedness came to see me, to try and divert my mind from those gloomy thoughts of my wretchedness ; but all in vain. I ex- horted them to desist from the course of wickedness which we had been guilty of together. The class-lead er and local preacher were sent for. They tried to point me to the bleeding Lamb, they prayed for me most fervently. Still I found no comfort, and although I had never believed in the doctrine of uncondition- al election and reprobation, I was sorely tempted to believe I was a reprobate, and doomed, and lost eternally, without any chance of salvation. At length, one day I retired to the horse-lot, and was walking and wringing my hands in great anguish, Irving to pray, on the borders of utter despair. It appeared to me that I heard a voice from heavti* saying, "Peter, look at me." A feeling of relief flashed over me as quick as an electric shock. It gave me hopeful feelings, and some encouragement to seek mercy, but still my load of guilt remained 1 repaired to the house and told my mother what had happened to me in the horse-lot. Instantly she 36 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF seemed to understand it, and told me the Lord had done this to encourage me to hope for mercy, and exhorted me to take encouragement, and seek on, and God would bless me with the pardon of my sins at another time. Some days after this I retired to a cave on my father's farm to pray in secret. My soul was in an agony ; I wept, I prayed, and said, " Now, Lord, if there is any mercy for me, let me find it," and it really seemed to me that I could almost lay hold of the Savior, and realize a reconciled God. All of a sud- den, such a fear of the devil fell upon me that it really appeared to me that he was surely personally there, to seize and drag me down to hell, soul and body, and such a horror fell on me that I sprang to my feet and ran to my mother at the house. My mother told me this was a device of Satan to prevent me from finding the blessing then. Three months rolled away, and still I did not find the blessing of the pardon of my sins. This year, 1801, the Western conference existed, and I think there Avas but one presiding elder's dis- trict in it, called the Kentucky district. William M'Kendree afterward bishop was appointed to the Kentucky district. Cumberland circuit, which, per- haps, was six hundred miles round, and lying partly in Kentucky and partly in Tennessee, Avas one of the circuits of this district. John Page and Thomas AVilkorson were appointed to this circuit. In the spring of this year Mr. M'Grady, a minister of the Presbyterian Church, who had a congregation and meeting-house, as we then called them, about three miles north of my father's house, appointed a sacramental meeting in this congregation, and invited the Methodist preachers to attend with them, and PETER CART WRIGHT. 37 especially John Page, who was a powerful Gospel minister, and was very popular among the Presbyte- rians. Accordingly he came, and preached with peat power and success. There were no camp meetings in regular form at this time, but as there was a great waking up among the Churches, from the revival that had broken out at Cane Ridge, before mentioned, many flocked to those sacramental meetings. The church would not hold the tenth part of the congregation. Accordingly, the officers of the Church erected a stand in a contigu- ous shady grove, and prepared seats for a large con- gregation. The people crowded to this meeting from far and near. They came in their large wagons, with victuals mostly prepared. The women slept in the wagons, and the men under them. Many staid on the ground night and day for a number of nights and days together. Others were provided for among the neighbors around. The power of God was wonder- fully displayed; scores of sinners fell under the preaching, like men slain in mighty battle; Chris- tians shouted aloud for joy. To this meeting I repaired, a guilty, wretched sig- ner. On the Saturday evening of said meeting I went, with weeping multitudes, and bowed before the stand, and earnestly prayed for mercy. In the midst of a solemn struggle of soul, an impression was made on my mind, as though a voice said to me, "Thy sins are all forgiven thee." Divine light flashed all round me, unspeakable joy sprung up in my soul. I rose to my feet, opened my eyes, and it really seemed as if I was in heaven; the trees, the \eaves on them, and every thing seemed, and I really thought were, praising God. My mother raised the .^liout, my Christian friends crowded around mo and joined me in praising God; and though I have been since then, in many instances, unfaithful, yet I have never, for one moment, doubted that the Lord did, then and there, forgive my sins and give me religion. Our 'meeting lasted without intermission all night, and it was believed by those "who had a very goo-l right to know, that over eighty souls were converted to God during its continuance. I went on my way rejoicing for many days. This meeting was in the month of May. In June our preacher, John Page, at- tended at our little church, Ebenezer, and there in June, 1801, 1 joined the Methodist Episcopal Church, which I have never for one moment regretted. I have never for a moment been tempted to leave the Meth- odist Episcopal Clvarch, and if they were to turn me out I would knock at the door till taken in again. I suppose, from the year 1786 Methodist preachers had been sent to the west, and we find among these very early pioneers, F. Poythress, presiding elder, T. Wil- liamson, I. Brooks, Wilson Lee, James Haw, P Massie, B. M'Henry, B. Snelling, J. llartly, J. Tal- man, J. Lillard, Kobler, and others. Perhaps the first conference held in the west was held in Kentucky, in April, 1789, and then at different points till 1800, when the Western confer- ence was regularly organized, and reached from Red- stone and Greeribricr to Natchez, covering almost the entire Mississippi Valley. I can find at this time a record of but ninety members in 1787, and five traveling preachers. From 1787 up to 1800 Bishop Asbury visited the western world, called together the preachers in conferences, changed them from time to time, and regulated the affairs of the infant Church in the wilderness as best be could. PETER CAKTWBIGHT. 39 Several times the western preachers had to arm themselves in crossing the mountains to the east, and guard Bishop Asbury through the wilderness, which was infested with bloody, hostile savages, at the imminent risk of all their lives. Notwithstand- ing the great hazard of life, that eminent apostle of American Methodism, Bishop Asbury, showed that he did not count his life dear, so that he could pro- vide for the sheep in the wilderness of the west. At the time I joined the Church in 1801, accord- ing to the best accounts that I can gather, there were in the entire bounds of the Western conference, of members, probationers, colored and all, two thou- sand, four hundred and eighty-four, and about fifteen traveling preachers. In the United States and terri- tories, east and west, north and south, and Canada, seventy-two thousand, eight hundred and seventy- four. Total, in Europe and America, one hundred and ninety-six thousand, five hundred and two. The number of traveling preachers this year, for all America and Canada, was three hundred and seven ; and during the same year there were eight thousand members added to the Methodist Episcopal Church. I believe, to say nothing of some local preachers who emigrated to the west at a very early day, that James Haw and Benjamin Ogden were the first two regular itinerant preachers sent out in 1786. After traveling and preaching for several years, they both became disaffected to the Methodist Episcopal Church and withdrew, with the secession of James O'Kelly, elsewhere named in my sketches. O'Kelly .eft the Church in 1792. He was a popular arid powerful preacher, and drew oft' many preachers and thousands of members with him. He formed what De called the Re-publican Methodist Church, flourish- 40 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF ed for a few years, and then divisions and subdivi- sions entered among his followers. Some of his preachers turned Arians, some Ilnivcrsalists, and some joined the so-called New Lights, and some re- turned to the Methodist Episcopal Church, and the ast authentic account I had of O'Kclly he was left alone in his old age, arid desired to return to the Methodist Episcopal Church again; but whether he was ever received I am not informed. And here was an end of the first grand secession from our beloved Church. James Haw and Benjamin Ogden, we have said, became disaffected and left the Church with O'Kclly's party. They soon found that they could not succeed to any considerable extent in these western wilds. Haw veered about and joined the Presbyterians, be- came a pastor in one of their congregations with a fixed salary, but lived and died in comparative obscurity. Ogden backslid, quit preaching, kept a groggcry, and became wicked, and raised his family to hate the Methodists. In the year 1813, when I was on the Wabash district, Tennessee conference, Breckenridge circuit, at a camp meeting in said circuit, B. Ogden attended. There was a glorious revival of religion, and Ogden got under strong conviction, and profess- ed to be reclaimed, joined the Church again, was licensed to preach, was soon recommended and re- ceived into the traveling connection again, and lived and died a good Methodist preacher. He was saved by mercy, as all seceders from the Methodist Episco- pal Church will be, if saved at all. To show the ignorance the early Methodist preach- ers had to contend with in the western wilds, ] will relate an incident or two that ocurred to Wilson PETER CARTW-RIffllT. 41 Lcc in Kentucky. lie was one of the early pioneer Methodist preachers sent to the west. He was a very solemn and grave minister. At one of his ap- pointments, at a private house on a certain day, they had a motherless pet lamh. The boys of the family had mischievously learned this lamb to butt. They would go near it, and make motions with their heads, and the lamb would back and then dart forward at them, and they would jump out of the way, so that the sheep would miss them. A man came into the congregation who had been drinking and frolicking all the night before. He came in late, and took his seat on the end of a bench nearly in the door, and, having slept none the night before, presently he began to nod ; and as he nodded and bent forward, the pet lamb came along by the door, and seeing this man nodding and bending for- ward, he took it as a banter, and straightway backed and then sprang forward, and gave the sleeper a severe jolt right on the head, and over he tilted him, to the no small amusement of the congregation, who all burst out into laughter; and grave as the preacher, Mr. Lee, was, it so excited his risibilities that he almost lost his balance. But recovering himself a little, he went on in a most solemn and impressive strain. His subject was the words of our Lord : 'Except a man deny himself, and take up his cross, he can not be my disciple." He urged on his congre- gation, with melting voice and tearful eyes, to take up the cross, no matter what it was, take it up. There were in the congregation a very wicked Dutchman and his wife, both of whom were pro- foundly ignorant, of the Scriptures and the plan of salvation. His wife was a notorious scold, and so much was she given to this practice, that she made 12 A IT T B 1 C ft A I' 11 V OF her husband unhappy, and kept him almost always in a perfect fret, so that he led a most miserable and uncomfortable life. It pleased God that day to cause the preaching of Mr. Lee to reach their guilty souls and break up the great deep of their hearts. They "wept aloud, seeing their lost condition, and thcv, then and there, resolved to do better, and from that time forward to take up the cross and bear it, be it what it might. The congregation were generally det^r'y affectc-d. Mr. Lee exhorted them and prayed for them as long as he consistently could, and, having another appoint- ment some distance off that evening, he dismissed the congregation, got a little refreshment, saddled his horse, mounted, and started for his evening appoint- ment. After riding some distance, he saw, a little ahead of him, a man trudging along, carrying a wo- jnan on his back. This greatly surprised Mr. Lee. Be very naturally supposed that the woman was a cripple, or had hurt herself in some way, so that she could not walk. The traveler was a small man, and the woman large and heavy. Before he overtook them Mr. Lee began to cast about in his mind how he could render them assist- ance. When he came up to them, lo and behold, who should it be but the Dutchman and his wife that had been so affected under his sermon at meeting ! Mr. Lee rode up and spoke to them, and inquired of the man what had happened, or what was the matter, that he was carrying his wife. The Dutchman turned to Mr. Lee and said, " lie- sure you did tell us in your sarmon dat we must take up de cross and follow de Savior, or dat we could not be saved or go to heaven, and I does desire to go to heaven so much as any pody ; and dish vile id so PETER CART WRIGHT. 43 cad, she scoM and scold all dc time, and disli woman .s de creatcst cross I have in dc whole world, and 1 Joes take her up and pare her, for I must save ray soul." You may be sure that Mr. Lee was posed for once, but after a few moments' reflection he told the Dutch- man to put his wife down, and he dismounted from his horse. He directed them to sit down on a log by the road side. He held the reins of his horse's bridle and sat down by them, took out his Bible, read to them several passages of Scripture, and explained and expounded to them the way of the Lord more per- fectly. He opened to them the nature of the cross of Christ, what it is, how it is to be taken up, aad how they were to bear that cross ; and after teaching and advising them some time, he prayed for them by the road side, left them deeply affected, mounted his horse, and rode on to his evening appointment. Long before Mr. Lee came around his circuit to hia next appointment, the Dutchman and his scolding wife were both powerfully converted to God, and when he came round he took them into the Church. The Dutchman's wife was cured of her scolding. Of course he got clear of this cross. They lived together long and happily, adorning their profession, and giv- ing ample evidence that religion could cure a scold- ing wife, and that God could and did convert poor ignorant Dutch people. The Dutchman often told his experience in lore- feasts, witli thrilling effect, and hardly ever failed to melt the whole congregation into a flood of tears ; and on one particular occasion which is vividly printed on my recollection, I believe the whole congregation In the love-feast, which lasted beyond the time allotted for such meetings, broke out into a loud shout 44 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF Thus brother Lee was the honored instrument in the hand of God of planting Methodism, amid clouds of ignorance and opposition, among the early settlers of the far west. Brother Lee Avitnessed a good con- fession to the end. At an early period of his minis- try he fell from the walls of Zion with the trump of God in his hand, and has gone to his reward in heaven. Peace to his memory ! PETER CARTWRIGHT. 45 CHAPTER V. THE GREAT REVIVAL. 1801 for years a blessed revival of religion sprean tlirough almost the entire inhabited parts of the wvat, Kentucky, Tenpessee, the Carolinas, and many other parts, especially through the Cumberland country, vrhich was so called from the Cumberland river, which headed and mouthed in Kentucky, but in its great bend circled south through Tennessee, near Nashville. The Presbyterians and Methodists in a great measure united in this work, met together, prayed together, and preached together. In this revival originated our camp meetings, and in both these denominations they were held every year, and, indeed, have been ever since, more or less. They would erect their camps with logs or frame them, and cover them with clapboards or shingles. They would also erect a shed, sufficiently large to protect five thou- sand people from wind and rain, and cover it with boards or shingles ; build a large stand, seat the shed, and here they would collect together from forty to fifty miles around, sometimes further than that. Ten twenty, and sometimes thirty ministers, of differcn denominations, would come together and preach night and day, four or five days together ; and, indeed, I have known these camp meetings to last three or four weeks, and great good resulted from them. I have seen more than a hundred sinners fall like dead men under one powerful sermon, and I have seen and 46 A UTOBIOGKAPH Y OF hoard more than five hundred Christians all shouting aloud the high praises of God at once; and I will ven- ture to assert that many happy thousands were awak- ened and converted to Gad at these camp meetings Some sinners mocked, some of the old dry professors opposed, some of the old starched Presbyterian preachers preached against these exercises, but still the work went on and spread almost in every direc- tion, gathering additional force, till our country seemed all coming home to God. In this great revival the Methodists kept moder- ately balanced; for we had excellent preachers to steer the ship or guide the flock. J>ut some of our members ran wild, and indulged in some extrava- gances that were hard to control. The Presbyterian preachers and members, not being accustomed to much noise or shouting, when they yielded to it went into great extremes and downright wildncss, to the great injury of the cause of God. Their old preachers licensed a great many young men to preach, contrary to their Confession of Faith. That Confession of Faith required their ministers to believe in unconditional election and reprobation, and the unconditional and final perseverance of the saints. But in this revival they, almost to a man, gave up these points of high Calvinism, and preached a free salvation to all mankind. The Westminister Con- fession required every man, before he could be licensed to preach, to have a liberal education; but this quali- fication was dispensed with, and a great many fine men Avere licensed to preach without this literary qualification or subscribing to those high-toned doc- trines of Calvinism. This state of things produced great dissatisfaction in the Synod of Kentucky, and messenger after mes PETER CART WRIUHT. 41 sengei was sent to wait on the Presbytery to get them to desist from their erratic course, but with- out success. Finally they were cited to trial before the constituted authorities of the Church. Some were censured, some were suspended, some retraced heir steps, while others surrendered their credentials f ordination, and the rest were cut off from the Church. While in this amputated condition, they called a general meeting of all their licentiates. They met our presiding elder, J. Page, and a number of Meth- odist ministers at a quarterly meeting in Logan county, and proposed to join the Methodist Episco- pal Church as a body; but our aged ministers declined this offer, and persuaded them to rise up and embody themselves together, and constitute a Church. They reluctantly yielded to this advice, and, in due time and form, constituted what they denominated the "Cumberland Presbyterian Church;" and in their Confession of Faith split, as they supposed, the differ- ence between the prcdestinarians and the Methodists, rejecting a partial atonement or special election and reprobation, but retaining the doctrine of the final unconditional perseverance of the saints. What an absurdity! While a man remains a sin- ner he may come, as a free agent, to Christ, if he will, and if he docs not come his damnation will be just, because he refused offered mercy; but as soon as he gets converted, his free agency is destroyed, the bost boon of Heaven is then lost, and although he may backslide, wander away from Christ, yet he siliall oe brought in. He can not finally be lost if he has ever been really converted to God. They ur.ike a very sorry show in their attempt to support this left foot of Calvinism. But be it spoken 48 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF to their credit, they do not often preach this doc- trine. They generally preach Methodist doctrine, and have been the means of doing a great deal of good, and would have done much more if they had left this relic of John Calvin behind. In this revival, usually termed in the west the Cum- berland revival, many joined the different Churches, especially the Methodist and Cumberland Presbyte- rians. The Baptists also came in for a share of the converts, but not to any great extent. Infidelity quailed before the mighty power of God, which was displayed among the people. Univorsalism was al- most driven from the land. The predestinarians of almost all sorts put forth a mighty effort to stop the work of God. Just in the midst of our controversies on the subject of the powerful exercises among the people under preaching, a new exercise broke out among us, called the jerks, which was overwhelming in its effects upon the bodies and minds of the people. No matter whether they were saints or sinners, they would be taken under a warm song or sermon, and seized with a convulsive jerking all over, which they could not by any possibility avoid, and the more they resisted the more they jerked. If they would not strive against it and pray in good earnest, the jerking would usually abate. I have seen more than five hundred persons jerking at one time in my large congregations Most usually persons taken with the jerks, to obtain relief, as they said, w r ould rise up and dance. Some would run, but could not get away. Some would re- sist ; on such the jerks were generally very severe. To see those proud young gentlemen and ycung ladies, dressed in their silks, jewelry, and prunella, from top to toe, take the jerks, would often excite my PETER CARTWRIQHT. 49 risibilities. The first jerk or so, you would see their fine bonnets, caps, and combs fly; and so sudden would be the jerking of the head that their long loose hair would crack almost as loud as a wagoner's whip. At one of my appointments in 1804 there was a very large congregation turned out to hear the Ken- lucky boy, as they called me. Among the rest there were two very finely-dressed, fashionable young ladies, attended by two brothers with loaded horse- whips. Although the house was large, it was crowded. The two young ladies, coming in late, took their seats near where I stood, and their two brothers stood in the door. I was a little unwell, and I had a phial of pep- permint in my pocket. Before I commenced preach- ing I took out my phial and swallowed a little of the peppermint. While I was preaching the congrega- tion was melted into tears. The two young gentle- men moved off to the yard fence, and both the young ladies took the jerks, and they were greatly mortified about it. There was a great stir in the congregation. Some wept, some shouted, and before our meeting closed several were converted. As I dismissed the assembly a man stepped up to me, and warned me to be on my guard, for he had heard the two brothers swear they would horsewhip me when meeting was out, for giving their sisters the jerks. " Well," said I, I '11 see to that," I went out and said to the young men that I under- stood they intended to horsewhip me for giving their sisters the jerks. One replied that he did. I under- took to expostulate with him on the absurdity of the charge against me, but he swore I need not deny it; for he had seen me take out a phial, in which I car- ried some truck that gave his sisters the jerks. As 4 50 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP quick as thought it came into my mind how I would get clear of my whipping, and, jerking out the pep- permint phial, said I, " Yes ; if I gave your sisters the jerks I '11 give them to you." In a moment I saw he was scared. I moved toward him, he hacked, I ad- vanced, and he wheeled and ran, warning me not to come near him, or he would kill me. It raised the laugh on him, and I escaped my whipping. I had the pleasure, before the year was out, of seeing all four soundly converted to God, and I took them into the Church. While I am on this subject I will relate a very seri- ous circumstance which I knew to take place with a man who had the jerks at a camp meeting, on what was called the Ridge, in William Magee's congregation. There was a great work of religion in the encamp ment. The jerks were very prevalent. There was a company of drunken rowdies who came to interrupt the meeting. These rowdies were headed by a very large drinking man. They came with their bottles of whisky in their pockets. This large man cursed the jerks, and all religion. Shortly afterward he took the jerks, and he started to run, but he jerked so powerfully he could not get away. He halted among some saplings, and, although he was violently agitated, he took out his bottle of whisky, and swore he would drink the damned jerks to death ; but he jerked at such a rate he could not get the bottle to his mouth, though he tried hard. At length he fetched a sudden jerk, and the bottle struck a sapling and was broken to pieces, and spilled his whisky on the ground. There was a great crowd gathered round him, and when he lost his whisky he became very much enraged, and cursed and swore very profanely, his jerks still in- creasing. At length he fetched a very violent jerk, PETER CART WRIGHT. 51 snapped bis neck, fell, and soon expired, with his mouth full of cursing and bitterness. I always looked upon the jerks as a judgment sent from God, first, to bring sinners to repentance; and, secondly, to show professors that God could work with or without means, and that he could work over and above means, and do whatsoever seemeth him good, to the glory of his grace and the salvation of the world. There is no doubt in my mind that, with weak- minded, ignorant, and superstitious persons, there was a great deal of sympathetic feeling with many that claimed to be under the influence of this jerk- ing exercise; and yet, with many, it was perfectly involuntary. It was, on all occasions, my practice to recommend fervent prayer as a remedy, and it almost universally proved an effectual antidote. There were many other strange and wild exercises into which the subjects of this revival fell; such, for instance, as what was called the running, jumping, barking exercise. The Methodist preachers general- ly preached against this extravagant wildness. I did it uniformly in my little ministrations, and sometimes gave great offense ; but I feared no con- sequences when I felt my awful responsibilities to God. From these wild exercises another great evil arose from the heated and wild imaginations of some. They professed to fall into trances and see visions; they would fall at meetings and sometimes at home, and lay apparently powerless and motionless for days, sometimes for a week at a time, without food or irink; and when they came to, they professed to nave seen heaven and hell, to have seen God, angels, the devil and the damned; they would proph- esy, and, under the pretense of Divine inspiration, 52 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP predict the time of the end of the world, and the ushering in of the great millennium. This was the most troublesome delusion of all, it made such an appeal to the ignorance, supersti- tion, and credulity of the people, even saint as well as sinner. I watched this matter with a vigilant eye. If I opposed it, I would have to meet the clamor of the multitude; and if any one opposed it, these very visionists would single him out, and denounce the dreadful judgments of God against him. They would even set the very day that God was to burn the world, like the self-deceived modern Millerites. They would prophesy, that if any one did oppose them, God would send fire down from heaven .and consume him, like the blasphemous Shakers. They would proclaim that they could heal all manner of diseases, and raise the dead, just like the diabol- ical Mormons. They professed to have converse with spirits of the dead in heaven and hell, like the modern spirit-rappers. Such a state of things I never saw before, and I hope in God I shall never see again. I pondered well the whole matter in view of my responsibilities, searched the Bible for the true fulfill- ment of promise and prophecy, prayed to God for light and Divine aid, and proclaimed open war against these delusions. In the midst of them along came the Shakers, and Mr. Rankin, one of the Presbyte- rian revival preachers, joined them; Mr. G. Wa 1 !, a visionary local preacher among the Methodists, joined them ; all the country was in commotion. I made public appointments and drew multitudes together, and openly showed from the Scriptures that these delusions were false. Some of these visionary men and women prophesied that God would kill me. The Shakers soon pretended to seal my damna- PETER CART W RIGHT. 53 tion. But, nothing daunted, for I knew Him in whom I had believed, I threw my appointments in the midst of them, and proclaimed to listening thousands the more sure word of prophecy. This mode of attack threw a damper on these visionary, self-deluded, false prophets, sobered some, reclaimed others, and staid the fearful tide of delusion that was sweeping over the country. 1 will here state a case which occurred at an early day in the state of Indiana, at a settlement called Busroe. Many of the early emigrants to that settle- ment were Methodists, Baptists, and Cumberland Presbyterians. ( The Shaker priests, all apostates from the Baptists and the Cumberland Presbyterians, went over among them. Many of them I was per- sonally acquainted with, and had given them letters when they moved from Kentucky to that new country. There were then no Methodist circuit preachers in that region. There was an old brother Collins, a local preacher, who withstood these Shakers, and in private combat he was a full match for any of them ; but he was not eloquent in public debate, and hence the Shaker priests overcame my old brother, and by scores swept members of different Churches away from their stead fastness into the muddy pool of Shakerism. The few who remained steadfast sent to Kentucky for me, praying me to come and help them. I sent an appointment, with an invitation to meet any or all of the Shaker priests in public debate ; but instead of meeting me, they appointed a meeting in opposi- tion, and warned the believers, as they called them, to keep away from my meeting ; but, from our for- mer acquaintance and intimate friendship, many of them came to hear me. I preached to a vast crowd 64 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF for about three hours, and I verily believe God helped me. The very foundations of every Shaker present were shaken from under him. They then besought me to go to the Shaker meeting that night. I went, and when I got there we had a great crowd. I pro- posed to them to have a debate, and they dared net refuse. The terms were these : A local preacher I had with me was to open the debate; then one or all of their preachers, if they chose, were to follow, and I was to bring up the rear. My preacher opened the debate by merely stating the points of difference. Mr. Brayelton followed, and, instead of argument, he turned every thing into abuse and insulting slander. Then he closed, and Mr. Gill rose, but, instead of ar- gument, he uttered a few words of personal abuse, and then called on all the Shakers to meet him a few minutes in the yard, talk a little, and then disperse. Our debate was out in the open air, at the end of a cabin. I rose, called them to order, and stated that it was fairly agreed by these Shaker priests that [ should bring up the rear, or close the argument. I stated that it was cowardly to run ; that if 1 was the devil himself, and they were right, I could not hurt them. I got the most of them to take their seats and hear me. Mr. Gill gathered a little band, and he and they left. They had told the people in the day that if I continued to oppose them, God would make an example of me, and send fire from heaven and consume me. When I rose to reply I felt a divine sense of the approbation of God, and that he would give me success. I addressed the multitude about three hours, and when I closed my argument I opened the door of the Church, and invited all that would renounce Shaker- isin to come and give me their hand. Forty-seven PE1BR Came forward, and then and there openly renounced the dreadful delusion. The next day I followed those that fled; and the next day I went from cabin to cabin, taking the names of those that returned to the solid foundation of truth, and my number rose to cighty- eeven. I then organized them into a regular sooiet 1 , and the next fall had a preacher sent to them. Ai d perhaps this victory may be considered among the first-fruits of Methodism in that part of this new country. This was in 1808. At this meeting I collected, as well as I could, the names and places where it was supposed they wanted Methodist preaching. I made out and re- turned a kind of plan for a circuit, carried it to con- ference, and they were temporarily supplied by the presiding elder in 1809 and 1810. In 1811 the cir- cuit was called St. Vincennes, and was attached to the Cumberland district, and Thomas Stilwell appointed the preacher in charge. 66 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP CHAPTER VI. EXHORTING AND FIRST PREACHING. I WILL now resume my personal narrative. I went on enjoying great comfort and peace. I attended several camp meetings among the Methodists and Presbyterians. At all of them there were many souls converted to God. At one of these camp meetings something like the following incident oc- curred : There was a great stir of religion in the crowded congregation that attended. Many opposed the work, and among the rest 9, Mr. D , who called himself a Jew. He was tolerably smart, and seemed to take great delight in opposing the Christian religion. In the intermissions, the young men and boys of us, who professed religion, would retire to the woods and hold prayer meetings; and if we knew of any boys that were seeking religion, we would take them along and pray for them. Many of them obtained religion in these praying circles, and raise loud shouts of praise to God, in which those of us that were religious would join. One evening a large company of us retired for prayer. In the midst of our little meeting this Jew appeared, and he desired to know what we were about. Well, I told him. He said it was all wrong, that it was idolatry to pray to Jesus Christ, and that God did not nOr would he answer such prayers. I soon saw his object was to get us into de- CAfctWRiGHf . 67 bate and break up our prayer meeting. I asked him, ** Do you really believe there is a God?" Yes, I do," said he. "Do you believe that God will hear your prayers?" "Yes," said he. ** Do you really believe that this work among us is wrong?" lie answered, "Yes." "Well now, my dear sir," said I, "let us test this matter. If you are in earnest, get down here and pray to God to stop this work, and if it is wrong, he will answer your petition and stop it; if it is not wrong, all hell can not stop it." The rest of our company seeing me so hold took courage. The Jew hesitated. I said, " Get down in- stantly and pray; for if we are wrong we want to know it." After still lingering and showing unmis- takable signs of his unwillingness, I rallied him again. Slowly he kneeled, cleared his throat, and coughed. I said, "Now, boys, pray with all your might that God may answer by fire." Our Jew began, and said, tremblingly, "0 Lord God Almighty," and coughed again, cleared his throat, and started again, repeating the same words. We saw his evident confusion, and we simultaneously prayed out aloud at the top of our voices. The Jew leaped up and started off, and we raised the shout, and had a glorious time. Several of our mourners were converted, and we all rose and started into camp at the top of our sp.'ed, shouting, having, as we firmly believed, obtained a signal victory over the devil and the Jew. In 1802 William M'Kendree was presiding elder of Kentucky district. John Page'and Thomas Wil- kerson were appointed to the Cumberland circuit. 68 AUTOfctOGfcAPHf OP The conference this fall was held at Strother's Meet- ing-House, Tennessee. This was the first time I saw Bishop Asbury, that great, devoted man of God. Here the Cumberland district was formed, and John Page appointed presiding elder. The name of Cum- berland circuit was changed into Red River circuit, arid Jesse Walker was appointed to ride it. This was the circuit on which I lived. The membership of the Western conference this year numbered seven thousand, two hundred and one ; the traveling preachers numbered twenty-seven, pro- bationers and all. At a quarterly meeting held in the spring of this year, 1802, Jesse Walker, our preacher in charge, came to me and handed me a small slip of paper, with these words written on it: " Peter Cartwright is hereby permitted to exercise his gifts as an exhorter in the Methodist Episcopal Church, so long as his practice is agreeable to the Gospel. Signed in behalf of the society at Ebcnezer. "JESSE WALKER, A. P. " May, 1802." I was very much surprised. I had not been talked to by the preacher, nor had I formally attempted to exhort. It is true, in class and other meetings, when my soul was filled with the love of God, I would mount a bench and exhort with all the power I had ; and it is also true that my mind had been deeply exercised about exhorting and preaching too. I told brother Walker I did not want license to exhort ; that if I did not feel happy I could not exhort, but if my soul got happy I felt that I had license enough. lie urged me to keep the license, alleging that it was the more orderly way, and I yielded to his advice. To show how matters were done up in those earlj PETER CART WRIGHT. & days of Methodism, I will here state that this permi to exhort was all the license I ever received from the Church to preach till I received my parchment of ordination. The fall of this year my father moved from Logan county down toward the mouth of the Cumberland river, into what was called Lewiston county. This was a new country, and at least eighty miles from any circuit. There was no regular circuit, and no organ- ized classes ; but there were a good many scattering members of the Methodist Episcopal Church through that region of country. I applied to brother Page, our presiding elder, for a letter for myself, my mother, and one sister, which he gave us. On examination, I found that mine contained a " Benjamin's mess." It not only stated my membership and authority to ex- hort, but it gave me authority to travel through all that destitute region, hold meetings, organize classes, and, in a word, to form a circuit, and meet him the next fall at the fourth quarterly meeting of the Red River circuit, with a plan of a new circuit, number of members, names of preachers, if any, exhorters, class-leaders, etc., etc., etc. I am sorry I did not preserve the document ; for surely, all things consid- ered, it would be a curiosity to educated and refined Methodists at this day. I felt bad on the reception of this paper, and told brother Page I did not want to take it, for I saw through the solemn responsibilities it rolled upon me I told him just to give me a simple letter of member ship ; that, although I did think at times that it was my dutv to preach, I had little education, and that it was my intention to go to school the next year. He then told me that this was the very best school or college that I could find between heaven and earth, 60 but advised me, when my father got settled dowi, there, if I could find a good moral school with a good teacner, to go to it through the winter ; then, in the spring and summer, form the circuit, and do the best could. Shortly after my father settled himself, I inquired for a good teacher and school, and found that there was one a few miles oft', taught by a well-educated teacher, a Seceder minister, who had finished his education in Lexington, Ky., under a Mr. Rankin. I went and entered as a scholar, and boarded with a fine old Methodist man, close by. This school was called Brown's Academy. He taught all the branches of a common English education, also the dead lan- guages. I now thought Providence had opened my way to obtain a good education, which I had so long desired, arid of which I had been deprived without remedy. I entered the school, and was making very rapid progress. The brother with whom I boarded, being a zealous man of God, insisted that we should hold meetings on Sundays and in the evenings. To this I consented. We held prayer meetings on evenings, and Sundays I attempted to exhort the large congregations that at- tended. We soon collected a small class from the scattered Methodists around, had a few conversions, and I began to think that God had wonderfully openeu my way before me. But soon a storm of persecution arose. My teacher was a very bigoted Seceder, ami I believe he hated the Methodists more than he hated the devil. I know he hated them worse than the bot- tle, for he would get drunk at times. There was a large class of young men in school about Ky age, arid they were very wicked and pro- fane. I saw my perilous condition, anl rut myself PETER CARTWRIGHT. 61 under strong restraints, so that I should give no one aoy just offense. My teacher would try to draw me into debate, but this I avoided. The young men set themselves to play tricks and start false reports on me, by way of diversion called me the Methodist preacher. Teacher and all would do this. I told Mr. Brown and all the rest that I was no preacher, but that I wished I was a good one. At length two of these young students fixed a plan to duck me in the creek that ran hard by. There was a very beautiful grassy plat of ground right on the bank of the creek, in a retired spot. The bank was about seven feet per- pendicular, and there was a deep hole of water right opposite in which the water was ten feet deep. They decoyed me to this place under the pretense that they wanted me to pray for them, pretending to be in great distress on account of their sins. I was suspicious, but thought if they were sincere it would be wrong to refuse them. So, putting myself on my guard as best I could, I went with them, not knowing their plan. When we came to the bank of the creek they both seized me, intending to throw me over the perpen- dicular bank into the deep water. As quick as thought I jerked loose from one, and gave the other a sudden flirt over the bank into the stream. The other and I clinched, and, being nearly equal in strength, a hard tussle ensued. In the scuffle we fell to the ground, and I rolled over toward the precipice, hold- ing him fast, till at length into the deep hole we both went, and then had to swim out. Although this to me was an unpleasant affair, yet there was no shouting over me ; for if I had got wet, I had ducked both of them. I bore all these things for some time patiently, but. my difficulties increas- ing, I complained to Mr. Brown, the teacher. He 62 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF would do nothing to bring tilings right. I then left the school, deeply regretting that I was thereby de- prived of the privilege of finishing my education. J then prepared myself, and started out to form a kind of circuit, and gather up scattered members and organ- ize classes. I had much opposition in some places, but in others was kindly received. We had some very powerful displays of Divine grace, a goodly number obtained religion, and I received about seventy into society, appointed leaders, met classes, sung, prayed, and exhorted, and, under the circumstances, did the best I knew how. Here I found the celebrated James Axley, and took him into the Church. Peace to his memory! He was in after years favorably known as a powerful and successful traveling preacher. He was a great and good man of God. He married, located, and long since went to his reward. In the fall of this year, 1803, I met brothers Page and Walker, reported my success, and the plan of the circuit. It was called Livingston circuit, and Jesse Walker was appointed to it, and "traveled it in 1804 and 1805. The increase of members this year was over nine thousand throughout the connection. In the Western conference the increase was fifteen hun- dred. The number of traveling preachers was about thirty-five. There were four presiding-eldcr districts in the Western conference: Ilolston, Cumberland, Kentucky, and Ohio. Brother Page located, and Lewis Garrett succeeded him on the Cumberland dis- trict. The Red River circuit, in this district, was a very large one. It had but one preacher appointed to it, namely, Ralph Lotspeich. Brother Garrett, the new elder, called on me at my father's, and urged me to go on :his circuit with brother PETER CART WRIGHT. 68 Lotspeich. My father was unwilling, but my mother urged me to go, and finally prevailed. This was in October, 1803, when I was a little over eighteen years of age. I had a hard struggle to give my consent, and although I thought it my duty to preach, yet I thought I could do this and not throw myself into the ranks as a circuit preacher, when I was liable to be sent from Grcenbrier to Natchez; no members hardly to support a preacher, the Discipline only allowing a single man eighty dollars, and in nino cases out of ten he could not get half of that amount. These were times that tried men's souls and bodies too. At last I literally gave up the world, and started, bidding farewell to father and mother, brothers and sisters, and met brother Lotspeich at an appointment in Logan county. He told me I must preach that night. This I had never done; mine was an exhort- er's dispensation. I tried to beg off, but he urged me to make the effort. I went out and prayed fer- vently for aid from heaven. All at once it seemed to me as if I could never preach at all, but I struggled in prayer. At length I asked God, if he had called me to preach, to give me aid that night, and give me one soul, that is, convert one soul under my preaching, as evidence that I was called to this work. I went into the house, took my stand, gave out hjmn, sang, and prayed. I then rose, gave them for a text Isaiah xxvi, 4: "Trust ye in the Lord forever: for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength." The Lord gave light, liberty, and power; the congregation was melted into tears. There was present a professed in- fidel. The word reached his heart by the Eternal Spirit. He was powerfully convicted, and, as I be- lieve, soundly converted to God that night, and joined 64 AUTOBIOGRAIMIYOF the Church, and afterward became a useful member of the same. I traveled on this circuit one quarter, took twenty- five into the Church, and at the end of three months received six dollars. The health of brother Crutch- field, who was on the Waynesville circuit, having failed, he retired from labor, and brother Garrett placed me on that circuit in his place, and put on the circuit with me Thomas Lasley, a fine young man, the son of an old local preacher who lived in Green county. Our circuit was very large, reaching from the north of Green river to the Cumberland river, and south of said river into the state of Tennessee. Here was a vast field to work in ; our rides were long, our appointments few and far between. There were a great many Baptists in the bounds of the circuit, and among them were over thirty preachers, some of whom were said to be very talented. In the four weeks that it took us to go round the circuit, we had but two days' rest, and often we preached every day and every night, and although in my nineteenth year, I was nearly beardless, and cut two of my back jaw teeth this year. Hence they called me the boy preacher, and a great many flocked out to hear the boy. A revival broke out in many neighborhoods, and scores of souls were converted to God and joined the Methodist Episcopal Church; but there was also considerable persecution. We had a preaching-place in what, at that early day, was called Stockton Valley. There were sev- eral members of the Methodist Episcopal Church scattered around in the neighborhood, but no organ- ized class. The Baptists, some years before, had a society here, and had built a log meeting-house, PETER CARTWRIGHT. 65 which was very common at an early day in the west. It was covered with boards. The Baptists flourished here for a considerable time, and they had enjoyed regular monthly preaching; but the society had near- ly died out, and the preaching had been withdrawn tor several years. The house was old and out of re- pair. As I passed round my circuit, I was requested to preach a funeral sermon at this old church. Accordingly, I left an appointment on a Sabbath. When I came there was a very large congregation. While I was preaching the power of God feH on the assembly, aud there was an awful shaking among the dry bones. Several fell to the floor and cried for mercy. The people besought me to preach again at night I gave out an appointment accordingly, and having several days' rest, owing to a new arrangement in the circuit, I kept up the meeting night and day for some time, and at every coming together we had a gracious work. Many obtained religion, and great was the joy of the people. There were twenty-three very clear and sound conversions. As a matter of cuurse they felt a great love to me, whom they aD claimed as the instrument, in the hand of God, of their conversion. I was young and inexperienced in doctrine, and especially was I unacquainted with the proselyting tricks of those that held to exclusive im- mersion as the mode, and the only mode, of baptism. I believe if I had opened the doors of the Church then, all of them would have joined the Methodist Church, but I thought I would give them time to inform themselves. Accordingly, I told them that when I came again I would explain our rules and open the doors of the Church, and then they could join us if they liked our rules and doctrines. In the mean 5 66 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP time I left them some copies of our Discipline to react After doing this I started on my circuit round ; and although the Baptist preachers had left this place, without preaching in it for years, yet, in a few days after I was gone, there were sent on appointments for the next Sabbath three of the Baptist preachers, and they came on, and all three preached as their custom was, and they all opened with the cry of " Wa- ter, water ; you must follow your Lord down into the water." They then appointed what they called a union meeting there, to commence the next Friday and hold over Sabbath; and although I have lived long and studied hard, I have never to this day found out what a Baptist means by a union meeting. But to return. The few scattered Methodists in the neigh- borhood took the alarm, for fear these preachers would run my converts into the water before I would come round, and they dispatched an old exhorter after me, saying I must come immediately, or my converts would all be ducked. I had appointments out ahead, and 1 told the old exhorter if I went he must go on and fill my appointments, to which he readily agreed. So back I came on Friday to the commencement of i^^ir union meeting. Two of them preached, but they [ 3'd. no attention to me at all. As they had no meeting at .; ; alarm us? The congregation saw the absurdity, and more and more were interested in my favor. Next came on their communion. There were some loose planks laid across the benches, and all the mem- bers of their particular faith that had been immersed were invited to seat themselves on these planks. I was determined to give them another downward tilt, so I took my seat with the communicants ; and some of the young converts, seeing me do so, seated them- selves there also. But when the deacons came with the bread and wine, they passed us by. When they had got round, I rose and asked for the bread and wine for myself and the young converts. This threw a difficulty in the way of the deacons; however, they asked the preacher if they might give us the elements. The preachers peremptorily forbade it. I then said, " My brethren, you, after hearing our experience, pronounced us Christians; and you say a Christian can never be lost; and our Savior pro- nuunced a solemn woe on those that offend one of his little ones; now do, therefore, give us the bread and wine!" One of the preachers gave me a- sharp reproof, and told me to be silent. This treatment enlisted the sympathies of almost the entire assembly, and they 72 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP cried out, " Shame ! shame !" Just as the preachei was about to dismiss the congregation, I rose, and asked of them the privilege of speaking to the people fifteen or twenty minutes, to explain myself. This they refused. I said, " Very well ; I am in a free country, and know my rights." He then dismissed them, and I sprang on a bench, and said to the people that if they would meet me a few rods from the church, and hear me, I would make my defense. The people flocked out ; I mounted an old log, and the crowd gathered around me. I showed them the inconsistency of the Baptist preachers, and laid it to them as well as my inexperience would permit ; and closed by saying that, as I and my children in the Gospel could not, in any consistent way, be admitted into the Baptist Church, I was now determined to organize a Methodist Church. I explained our rules, and invited all that were willing to join us to come forward, and give me their hands and names. Twenty - "even came forward; all of my twenty-three young converts, and four others ; and before the year ended, we took into the Church there seventy-seven mem- bers, but my Baptist friends blowed almost entirely out. I was greatly encouraged to go on, and do the )est I could. This year, 1804, in the Western conference, there were 9,600 members; our increase was 2,400. The number of traveling preachers was thirty-six. Our annual conference this fall was held in October, a Mount Gerizim, in Kentucky. Our annual confer snces in those days were universally held with closed doors, none but members of the conference, or visiting -nembers from other annual conferences, being per- mitted to occupy seats in the body. At this confer- ence Bishop Asbury presided. PETER CARTWRIGHT. 73 At the close of ray labors on Waynesville circuit, I was recommended to the annual conference by the quarterly meeting as a proper person to be received into the traveling connection. There were eighteen preachers recommended and received at this confer- ence, and, perhaps, of this number, I am the only surviving one left. One by one, these early pioneers in the traveling ranks have fallen victims to death ; most of them, as far as I am informed, witnessed a good confession, and have gone to heaven to swell the triumphant shouts of the redeemed, and meet their spiritual children in a better country than the " far west." There was one of this number that made shipwreck, and proved the truth of God's word, which says, " One sinner destroyeth much good ;" and per- haps of all the men that then composed the Western conference when we joined, there are but two now living; namely, William Burke and Jacob Young. Since writing the above, William Burke has gone to his everlasting home. 74 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHAPTER VII. PRIMITIVE METHODISM. AT this conference, in October, 1804, I was sent aa the junior preacher to Salt River and Shelbyville circuits, which were joined together, Benjamin La- kin in charge, and William M'Kendree presiding elder. The circuit was in the Kentucky district. It was a large six weeks' circuit, and extended from the rolling fork of Green river south, to the Ohio river north, and even crossed the Ohio into what was then called Clark's or the Illinois Grant, now in the east- ern portion of Indiana state. We had a little Book Concern, then in its infancy, struggling hard for ex- istence. We had no Missionary Society ; no Sunday School Society; no Church papers; no Bible or Tract Society; no colleges, seminaries, academies, or uni- versities; all the efforts to get up colleges under the patronage of the Methodist Episcopal Church in these United States and territories, were signal failures. We had no pewcd churches, no choirs, no organs ; in a word, we had no instrumental music in our churches any where. The Methodists in that early day dressed plain ; attended their meetings faithfully, especially preaching, prayer and class meetings; they wore no jewelry, no ruffles ; they would frequently walk three or four miles to class meetings, and home again, on Sundays ; they would go thirty or forty miles to their quarterly meetings, and think it a glorious privilege PETER CARTWRIGHT. 75 to meet their presiding elder, and the rest of the preachers. They could, nearly every soul of them, sing our hymns and spiritual songs. They religiously kept the Sabbath day: many of them abstained from dram-drinking, not because the temperance reforma- tion was ever heard of in that day, but because it was interdicted in the General Rules of our Discipline. The Methodists of that day stood up and faced their preacher when they sung; they kneeled down in the public congregation as well as elsewhere, when the preacher said, " Let us pray." There was no standing among the members in time of prayer; especially the abominable practice of sitting down during that ex- ercise was unknown among early Methodists. Par. ents did not allow their children to go to balls or plays; they did not send them to dancing-schools; they generally fasted once a week, and almost uni- versally on the Triday before each quarterly meeting. If the Methodists had dressed in the same "superfluity of naughtiness " then as they do now, there were ver^ few even out of the Church that would have any confidence in their religion. But 0, how have things changed for the worse in this educational age of the world! I do declare there was little or no necessity for preachers to say any thing against fash- ionable and superfluous dressing in those primitive times of early Methodism ; the very wicked them- selves knew it was wrong, and spoke out against it in the members of the Church. The moment we saw members begin to trim in dress after the fashionable world, we all knew they would not hold out. Permit me here to give a few cases in confirmation of some things I have said. This year, in my circuit, there lived a very wealthy, fashionable family. The good lady governess of this 76 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP family attended a two days' meeting I held in the neighborhood. On Saturday, under preaching, the Lord reached her proud heart; and although, perhaps, she was the finest dressed lady in the congregation, when I invited mourners, she was the first that came and fell on her knees, praying aloud for mercy. It pleased God, before our meeting closed, to bless her with a sense of pardoning mercy, and she rose and shouted aloud for joy ; she also joined the Church. When we closed the meeting, I gave out our love-feast for next morning at eight o'clock; not a word was said about dress. She went home, intend- ing to come to love-feast next morning, but it occur- red to her that all her superfluities ought to be laid aside now, and that she, as a Christian, for example's sake, ought to go in plain attire; but, alas! for her, she had not a plain dress in the world. Said she to herself, What shall I do ? She immediately hunted up the plainest and most easily-altered dress she had. To work at it she went; trimmed it and fixed it tolera- bly plain. To love-feast she came ; and when she rose to speak, she told all about her trouble to get plainly attired to appear in love-feast as she thought she ought to. Take another case : I traveled in the state of Ohio in 1806, and at a largely-attended camp meeting near New Lancaster, there was a great work of God going on ; many were pleading for mercy; many were getting religion; and the wicked looked solemn and awful. The pul- pit in the woods was a large stand ; it would hold a dozen people, and I would not let the lookers-on crowd into it, but kept it clear, that at any time I might occupy it for the purpose of giving directions to the congregation. There were two young ladies, sisters, lately from PETER CARTWRIQHT. 77 Baltimore, or so-mewhere down east. They had been provided for on the ground in the tent of a very re- ligious sister of theirs. They were very fashionably dressed ; I think they must have had, in rings, ear- rings, bracelets, gold chains, lockets, etc., at least one or two hundred dollars' worth of jewelry about their persons. The altar was crowded to overflowing with mourners ; and these young ladies were very solemn. They met me at the stand, and asked permission to sit down inside it. I told them that if they would promise me to pray to God for religion, they might take a seat there. They were too deeply affected to be idle lookers-on ; and when I got them seated in the stand, I called them, and urged them to pray; and I called others to my aid. They became deeply en- gaged ; and about midnight they were both power- fully converted. They rose to their feet, and gave some very triumphant shouts; and then very delib- erately took off their gold chains, earrings, lockets, etc., and handed them to me saying, " We have no more use for these idols. If religion is the glorious, good thing you have represented it to be, it throws these idols into eternal shade." Take still another case in point. In 1810, when I was traveling in West Tennessee, at a camp meeting I was holding there was a great revival in progress. At that time it was customary for gentlemen of fashion to wear ruffled shirts. There was a wealthy gentleman thus attired at our meeting, and he was brought under strong conviction. I led him to the altar with the mourners ; and he was much engaged. But it seemed there was something he would not give up. I was praying by his side, and talking to him, when all on a sudden he stood erect on his knees, and with his hands he deliberately opened his shirt bosom, 78 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP took hold of his ruffles, tore them off, and threw them down in the straw ; and in less than two minutes God blessed his soul, and he sprang to his feet, loudly praising God. I state these cases to show that unless the heart is desperately hardened through the dcceitfulness of sin, there is a solemn conviction on all minds that fashion- able frivolities are all contrary to the humble spirit of our Savior; but idolatry is dreadfully deceptive, and we must remember that no idolater hath any inheritance in the kingdom of God. Let the Meth- odists take care. We had at this early day no course of study pre- scribed, as at present; but William M'Kendrec, after- ward bishop, but then my presiding elder, directed me to a proper course of reading and study, lie selected books for me, both literary and theological; and every quarterly visit he made he examined into my progress, and corrected my errors, if 1 had fallen into any. lie delighted to instruct me in English grammar. Brother Lakin had charge of the circuit. My busi- ness was to preach, meet the classes, visit the society and the sick, and then to my books and study ; and 1 say that I am more indebted to Bishop M'Ken- dree for my little attainments in literature and divinity, than to any other man on earth. And I believe that if presiding elders would do their duty bv young men in this way, it would be more advan- tageous than all the colleges and Biblical institutes in the land ; for they then could learn and practice every day. Suppose, now, Mr. Wesley had been obliged to wait for a literary and theologically-trained band of preachers efore he moved in the glorious work of his PETER CART WRIGHT. 79 day, what would Methodism have been in the Wes leyau connection to-day ? Suppose the Methodist Episcopal Church in these United States had been under the necessity of waiting for men thus qualified, what would her condition have been at this time ? In despite of all John Wesley's prejudices, he providen- tially saw that to accomplish the glorious work for which God had raised him up, he must yield to the superior wisdom of Jehovah, and send out his " lay preachers " to wake up a slumbering world. If Bishop Asbury had waited for this choice literary band of preachers, infidelity would have swept these United States from one end to the other. Methodism in Europe this day would have been as a thousand to one, if the Wesleyans had stood by the old landmarks of John Wesley ; but no ; they must introduce pews, literary institutions, and theological institutes, till a plain, old-fashioned preacher, such as one of Mr. Wesley's " lay preachers," would be scouted, and not allowed to occupy one of their pul- pits. Some of the best and most useful men that were ever called of God to plant Methodism in this happy republic, were among the early pioneer preachers, east, west, north, and south ; and especially in our mighty west. We have no such preachers now as some of the first ones who were sent out to Kentucky and Tennessee. The Presbyterians, and other Calvinistic branches of the Protestant Church, used to contend for an edu- cated ministry, for pews, for instrumental music, for ft congregational or stated salaried minister. The Methodists universally opposed these ideas ; and the illiterate Methodist preachers actually set the world on fire the American world, at least while they ^rere lighting their matches ! 80 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF Methodist preachers were called, by literary gen'Je- men, illiterate, ignorant babblers. I recollect once to have come across one of these Latin arid Greek schoi ars, a regular graduate in theology. In order to bring me into contempt in a public company he addressed mo in Greek. In my younger days I had learned considerable of German. I listened to him as if I understood it all, and then replied in Dutch. This he knew nothing about, neither did he understand He- brew. He concluded that I had answered him in Hebrew, and immediately caved in, and stated to the company that I was the first educated Methodist preacher he ever saw. I do not wish to undervalue education, but really I have seen so many of these educated preachers who forciHy reminded me of lettuce growing under the shade of a peach-tree, or like a gosling that had got the straddles by wading in the dew, that I turn away sick and faint. Now, this educated ministry and the ological training are no longer an experiment. Other denominations have tried them, and they have proved a perfect failure; and is it not strange that Methodist preachers will try to gather up these antiquated sys- tems, when enlightened Presbyterians and Congrega- tionalists have acknowledged that the Methodist plan is the best in the world, and try to improve, as they say, our system, alleging that our educational institu- tions have created a necessity for theological insti- tutes? Verily, we have fallen on evil times. Is it possible that now, when we abound in education, that we need Biblical instruction more than when we had no education, or very little ? Surely if we ever needed Bible instruction, it was when we could derive no benefit from literary institutions. This is my com- mon-sense vi,w of the subiect PETER CARTWRIQHT. 81 I awfully fear for our beloved Methodism. Multi- ply colleges, universities, seminaries, and academies: multiply our agencies, and editorships, and fill them all with our best and most efficient preachers, and you localize the ministry and secularize them too; then farewell to itinerancy; and when this fails we plunge right into Congregationalism, and stop precisely where all other denominations started. I greatly desire to see all the interests of the Methodist Church promoted, and when all our presidents, professors, editors, and agents shall be laymen,' and our ministers follow their appropriate calling, namely, preach the Gospel to a dying world; and if they will not fall into the traveling ranks and be men of one work, let them locate, for it is certain as log as they fill these offices and agencies, it is like a man undertaking to ride 9 race with the reins of his horse's bridle tied to a stump. Every man who fills these offices and agencies, and retains a membership in the traveling 'connection, is a clog to the itinerant wheels, and must, erelong, stop the traveling car; and when that takes place farewell to Methodism. Is it not manifest that the employing so many of our preachers in these agencies and professorships is one of the great causes why we have such a scarcity of preachers to fill the regular work? Moreover, these presidents, professors, agents, and editors get a greater amount of pay, and get it more certainly, too, than a traveling preacher, who has to breast every storm, and often falls very far short of his disciplinary allowance. Here is a great temptation to those who are qualified to fill those high offices to seek them, and give up the regular work of preaching and trying to save souls. And is it not manifest to every candid observer that very few of those young men who be- 82 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP lieve they were called of God to preach the Gospel, and are persuaded to go to a college or a Biblical institute, the better to qualify them for the great work of the min- istry, ever go into the regular traveling ministry? The reason is plainly this : having quieted their consciences with the flattering unction of obtaining a sanctified education, while they have neglected the duty of regu- larly preaching Jesus to dying sinners, their moral sensibilities are blunted, and they see an opening prospect of getting better pay as teachers in high schools or other institutions of learning, and from the prospect of gain they are easily persuaded that they can meet their moral obligations in disseminating sanctified learning. Thus, as sure as a leaden ball tends to the earth in obedience to the laws of gravity, just so sure our present modus operandi tends to a congre- gational ministry. And if this course is pursued a little longer, the Methodist Church will bid a long, long farewell to her beloved itinerancy, to which we, under God, owe almost every thing that is intrinsically valuable in Methodism. It is said that the young men who are studying in the Biblical Institute at Concord, which is patron- ized by all the New England conferences, spend their evenings, and especially their Sabbaths, in the sur- rounding villages, lecturing and preaching, to the great satisfaction and edification of the Churches, and their brethren give them something to aid in their support while 'they are prosecuting their studies. But who is so hoodwinked or cable-towed by prejudice as not to see that this very course is well calculated to gap the foundation of the itinerancy and supplant the regularly-appointed pastor, or supersede his labors, and will finally end in a settled ministry? But I must resume the narrative. PETER CART WRIGHT. 8JJ Our conference this fall, 1805, was held at Cole's meeting-house, Scott county, Kentucky. Bishop Asbury, in consequence of affliction, failed to be with us, and the conference elected William M'Kendree president. Six more preachers were admitted on trial. The number of traveling preachers was thirty-eight Our membership numbered 11,877; and our increase in members, was 2,277. 84 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP CHAPTER VIII. SCIOTO CIRCUIT. MY appointment, during 1805-6, was on the Scioto circuit, Ohio state and district. John Sale was pre- siding elder, and James Quinn was senior preacher, or preacher in charge. The reader will see how greatly I was favored the first two years of my regular itinerant life, to be placed under two such men as Benjamin Lakin and James Quinn, and more, two such presiding elders as William M'Kendree and John Sale. These four men were able ministers of Jesus Christ, lived long, did much good, witnessed a good confession, died happy, and are all now safely housed in heaven. Peace be to their memory forever ! Scioto circuit extended from the Ohio river to Chillicothe, situated on that river; and crossed it near the mouth, at what is now called Portsmouth. It was a four weeks' circuit, and there were four hun- dred and seventy-four members on it. Dr. Tiffin, who was Governor of the state, was a local preacher; and both he and his wife were worthy members of our Church. He lived at Chillicothe, then the seat of government for the state. There were two incidents happened while I was on the east end of this circuit, which I will relate. We had an appointment near Eagle creek. Here the Shakers broke in Mr. Dunlevy, whom we have mentioned elsewhere as having been a regular Pres- byterian minister, who had left that Church and joined PETER CARTWRIGHT. 85 the New Lights. His New Light increased so fast, that he lost what little sense he had, and was now a ranting Shaker. He came up here, and roared and fulminated awhile, led many astray, flourished for some time, and then his influence died away, and ha left for parts unknown On the south-eastern part of the circuit we took in a new preaching-place, at a Mr. Moor's. We gave them Sunday preaching. Mr. Moor had built a large hown log-house, two stories high. There was no parti- tion in the second story ; but it was seated, and he gave it to us to preach in. Not far from this place lived a regularly- educated Presbyterian preacher, who had a fine family, and was in many respects a fine man, but, unhappily, he had contracted a love for strong drink. He had preached in this neighborhood, and was much beloved, for he was withal a very good preacher. In making my way on one occasion to Mr. Moor's, to my Sunday appointment, I got lost and was belated, and when I arrived, there was a large assembly collect- ed, and this minister was preaching to them, and he preached well, and I was quite pleased with the sermon so far as I heard it. When he was done, he undertook to make a public apology for a drunken spree he had got into a few days before. "Well," thought I, "thi is right ; all right, I suppose !" But to excuse himself for his unaccountable love of whisky, he stated that he had been informed by his mother that before he was born she longed for whisky; and he supposed that this was the cause of his appetite for strong drink, for he had loved it from his earliest recollection. This was the substance of his apology. I felt somewhat indignant at this ; and when I rose to close after him, I stated to the congregation that I thought the preacher's apology for drunkenness was 8ti AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP infinitely worse than the act of drunkenness itself ihat I looked upon it as a lie, and a downright slander on his mother; and that I believed his love of whisky tfas the result of the intemperate use of it, in which he had indulged till he formed the habit; and that I, for one, was not willing to accept or believe the truth of his apology ; that I feared the preacher would live and die a drunkard, and be damned at last; and that I hoped the people there would not receive him as a preacher till he gave ample evidence that he was entirely cured of drunkenness. After I made these statements, I felt that God was willing to bless the people there and then ; and, rais- ing my voice, gave them as warm an exhortation as I could command. Suddenly an awful power fell on the congregation, and they instantly fell right and left, and cried aloud for mercy. I suppose there were not less than thirty persons smitten down ; the young, the old, and middle-aged indiscriminately, were op- erated on in this way. My voice at that day was strong and clear ; and I could sing, exhort, pray, and preach almost all the time, day and night. I went through the assembly, singing, exhorting, praying, and directing poor sinners to Christ. While I was thus engaged the Presbyterian minister left. There were a few scattered members of the Church Around this place, who got happy and shouted aloud for joy, and joined in and exhorted sinners, and they helped me very much. Indeed, our meeting lasted all night, and the greater part of next day. Between twenty and thirty professed religion, and joined the Church; and fully as many more went home under strong conviction and in deep distress. Many of them afterward obtained religion, and joined the Church. There was a very remarkable case that I will men- PETEHCARTWRIGST. 87 tion here. There was one lady about forty-five years old, who was a member of the Presbyterian Church, and a very rigid predestinarian. Her husband was a Methodist, and several of their children had obtained religion among the young converts. This lady got powerfully convicted, and concluded that she never had any religion. She had fallen to the floor under the mighty power of God. She prayed and agonized hard for days. At length the devil tempted her to believe that she was a reprobate, and that there was no mercy for her. She went into black despair under this temptation of the devil, and such was the despe- rate state of her mind that at length she conceived that she was Jesus Christ, and took it upon her, in this assumed character, to bless and curse any and all that came to see her. The family were, of course, greatly afflicted, and the whole neighborhood were in great trouble at this afflictive dispensation. Her friends and all of us used every argument in our power, but all in vain. She at length utterly refused to eat, or drink, or sleep. In this condition she lingered for thirteen days and nights, and then died without ever returning to her right mind. A few persecutors and opposers of the Methodists tried to make a great fuss about this affair, but they were afraid to go far with it, for fear the Lord would send the same affliction on them. The Hockhocking river lay immediately north of us, the Scioto river between us. John Meek and James Axley were appointed to that circuit. The circuit reached from the Scioto to Zanesville, on the Muskingum river. It was a hard and laborious cir- cuit. Brother Meek's health failed, and brother Sale, our presiding elder, moved me from Scioto, and placed me on this circuit with brother Axley. I was 88 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP fiorry to leave the brethren in Scioto circuit, and es- pecially brother Quinn, whom I dearly loved ; but brother Sale was still my presiding elder, and brother Quinn's family lived in Hockhocking circuit, and a precious family it was. I got to see brother Quinn every round. Brother Axley and myself were like Jonathan and David. There were no parsonages in those days, and brother Quinn lived in a little cabin on his father-in-law's land. He had several children, and his cabin was small. When the preachers would come to see him, they would eat and converse with brother Quinn and family, but would sleep at old father Teel's, brother Quinn's father-in-law. The first time I came round 1 spent the afternoon with brother Quinn. He made some apologies, and told me I could sleep better at father Teel's. "But," said he, " I will tell you how you must do. You will sleep at father Teel's, in one part of his double cabin ; he and his family will sleep in the other. His custom is to rise early. As coon as ever he dresses himself he commences giving out a hymn, sings, and then goes to prayer; he does not even wait for his family to get up. He serves the preachers the same way. He never was known to wait a minute for any preacher except Bishop Asbury. You must rise early, dress quickly, and go right into the other room if you want to be at morning prayer. I thought I would tell you beforehand, that you might not be taken by surprise." I thanked him. " But," said I, " why don't the preachers cure the old man of this disorderly way?" "0, he is old and set in his way," said brother Quinn. " You may rest assured I will cure him," said I. "0, no," said he, "you can not." PETER CARTWRIGHT. 89 So I retired to old father Teel's to sleep. We had family prayer, and 1 retired to rest. I had no fear about the matter, for I was a constant early riser, and always thought it very wrong for preachers to sleep late and keep the families waiting on them. Just as day broke I awoke, rose up, and began to dress, but had not nigh accomplished it when I distinctly heard Teel give out his hymn and commence singing, and about the time I had got dressed I heard him commence praying. He gave thanks to God that they had been spared through the night, and were all permitted to see the light of a new day, and at the same time I suppose every one of his family was fast asleep. I deliberately opened the door and walked out to the well, washed myself, and then walked back to my cabin. Just as I got to the door, the old brother opened his door, and seeing me, said: "Good morning, sir. Why, I did not know you were up." "Yes," said I; "I have been up some time." "Well, brother," said he, "why did you not come in to prayers?" " Because," said I, " it is wrong to pray of a morn- ing in the family before we wash." The old brother passed on, and no more was said at that time. That evening, just before we were about to retire to rest, the old brother set out the book and said to me: " Brother, hold prayers with us." "No, sir," said I. Said he : " Come, brother, take the book and pray with us." "No, sir," said I; "you love to pray so well you may do it yourself." He insisted, but I persistently refused, saying, 90 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP " 5Tou are so fond of praying yourself, that you even thanked God this morning that he had spared you all to see the light of a new day, when yonr family had not yet opened their eyes, but were all fast asleep. And you have such an ahsurd way of holding prayers in your family, that I do not wish to have any thing to do with it." He then took up the book, read and said prayers, but you may rely on it the next morning things were much changed. He waited for me, and had all his family up in order. He acknowledged his error, and told me it was one of the best reproofs he ever got. I then prayed with the family, and after that all went on well. Our last quarterly meeting was a camp meeting. We had a great many tents, and a large turn-out for a new country, and, perhaps, there never was a greater collection of rabble and rowdies. They came drunk, and armed with dirks, clubs, knives, and horsewhips, and swore they would break up the meeting. After interrupting us very much on Satur- day night, they collected early on Sunday morning, determined on a general riot. At eight o'clock I was appointed to preach. About the time I was half through my discourse, two very fine-dressed young men marched into the congregation with loaded whips, and hats on, and rose up and stood in the midst of the ladies, and began to laugh and talk. They were near the stand, and I requested them to desist and get <>ff the seats; but they cursed me, and told me to mind my own business, and said they would not get down. I stopped trying to preach, and called for a magistrate. There were two at hand, but I saw they were both afraid. I ordered them to take these men into custody, but they said they could not do )t. I PETER CART WRIGHT. 91 told them, as I left the stand, to command me to take them, and I would do it at the risk of my life. I ad- vanced toward them. They ordered me to stand off, but I advanced. One of them made a pass at my head with his whip, but I closed in with him, and jerked him off the seat. A regular scuffle ensued. The congregation by this time were all in commotion. I heard the magistrates give general orders, commanding all friends of order to aid in suppressing the riot. In the scuffle I threw my prisoner down, and held him fast ; he tried his best to get loos^ ; I told him to be quiet, or I would pound his chest well. The mob rose, *ind rushed to the rescue of the two prisoners, for they had taken the other young man also. An old and drunken magistrate came up to me, and ordered me to let my prisoner go. I told him I should not. He swore if I did not he would knock me down. I told him to crack away. Then one of my friends, at my request, took told of my prisoner, and the drunken justice made a pass at me ; but I parried the stroke, and seized him by the collar and the hair of the head, and fetching him a sudden jerk forward, brought him to the ground, and jumped on him. I told him to be quiet, or I would pound him well. The mob then rushed to the scene; they knocked down seven magistrates, and several preachers and others. I gave up my drunken prisoner to another, and threw myself in front of the friends of order. Just at this moment the ringleader of the mob and I met ; he made three passes at me, intending to knock me down. The last time he struck at me, by the force of his own effort he threw the side of his face toward me. Jt seemed at that moment I had not power to resist temptation, and I struck a sudden blow in the burr of the ear and dropped him to the earth, Just at that moment the 92 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF friends of order rushed by hundreds on the mob, knocking them down in every direction. In a few minutes the place became too strait for the mob, and they wheeled and fled in every direction; but we ecured about thirty prisoners, marched them off to a vacant tent, and put them under guard till Monday morning, when they were tried, and every man was fined to the utmost limits of the law. The aggregate amount of fines and costs was near three hundred dollars. They fined my old drunken magistrate twenty dollars, and returned him to court, and he was cashiered of his office. On Sunday, when we had vanquished the mob, the whole encampment was filled with mourning; and although there was no attempt to resume preaching till evening, yet such was our confused state, that there was not then a single preacher on the ground willing to preach, from the presiding elder, John Sale, down. Seeing we had fallen on evil times, my spirit was stirred within me. I said to the elder, "I feel a clear conscience, for under the necessity of the circumstances we have done right, and now I ask to let me preach." " Do," said the elder, " for there is no other man on the ground can do it." The encampment was lighted up, the trumpet blown ; I rose in the stand, and required every soul to leave the tents and come into the congregation. There was a general rush to the stand. I requested the brethren, if ever they prayed in all their lives, to pray now. My voice was strong and clear, and my preaching was more of an exhortation and encourage- ment than ay thing else. My text was, " The gates of hell shall not prevail." In about thirty minutea the power of God fell on the congregation in such a manner as is seldom seen; the people fell in every PETER CART WRIGHT. 93 direction, right and left, front and rear. It was sup- posed that not less than three hundred fell like dead men in mighty battle; and there was no need of calling mourners, for they were strewed all over the camp-ground; loud wailings went up to heaven from sinners for mercy, and a general shout from Christians, so that the noise was heard afar off. Our meeting lasted all night, and Monday and Monday night ; and when we closed on Tuesday, there were two hundred who had professed religion, and about that number joined the Church. Brother Axley and myself pulled together like true yoke-fellows. We were both raised in the back- woods, and well understood frontier life. Brother Axley was truly a child of nature; a great deal of sternness and firmness about him as well as oddity. He knew nothing about polished life. I will here relate a little circumstance that took place with him and myself at Governor Tiffin's, in Chillicothe. This year brother Axley, while I was on the Scio- to circuit, came over to see me, and he preached for me in Chillicothe. The' Governor and his amiable wife were much delighted with brother Axley. The Governor's house was the preacher's home, and we went there. The Governor was easily excited, and he had not entire command of his risibilities. Sister Tiffin had great command of herself. She could control the muscles of her face, and look stern when she pleased. They had no children ; but they had a very nice little lap-dog. We were called from the parlor to supper, and among other eatables they had fried chicken, and tea and coffee. Sister Tiffin asked brother Axley if he would have some of the chicken. He said, yes, he was very fond of it. She helped him to some; it was a leg unjointcd. Brother 94 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF Axley never offered to cut the flesh off of it, but took it in his fingers, and ate it in that way ; and when he had got the flesh from the bone, he turned round and whistled for the little lap-dog, and threw the bone down on the carpet. I saw the Governor was excited to laughter, but suppressed it. I cast an eye at sister Tiffin ; she frowned, and shook her head at me, as much as to say, " Do not laugh." This passed off tolerably well. It was the custom in those days to eat awhile be- fore the tea and coffee were dished out. Said sister Tif- fin to brother Axley, " Will you have a cup of tea or coffee?" He asked her if she had any milk. She an- swered, " Yes." " Well, sister," said he, " give me some milk, for they have nearly scalded my stomach with tea and coffee, and I do n't like it." I really thought the Governor would burst out into loud laughter, but he suppressed it; and I thought I must leave the table to laugh ; but casting my eyes again at sister Tiffin, she frowned and shook her head at me, which helped me very much. When we went up to bed, said I, " Brother Axley, you surely are the most uncultivated creature I evei saw. Will you never learn any manners?" Said he, "What have I done?" "Done !" said I; "you gnawed the meat off of youi chicken, holding it in your fingers ; then whistled up the dog, and threw your bone down on the carpet; and more than this, you talked right at the Governor's table, and in the presence of sister Tiffin, abou scalding your stomach with tea and coffee." He burst into tears, and said, "Why did you not tell me better? I didn't know any better." Next morning, when we awoke, he looked up and saw the plastering of the room all round. " Well," said PETER CARTWRIOHT. 96 he, " when I go home I will tell my people that I slept in the Governor's house, and it was a stone house too, and plastered at that." Having been raised almost in a cane-brake, and never been accustomed to see any thing but log-cab- ins, it was a great thing for him to behold a good house and sleep in a plastered room. But I tell you, my readers, he was a great and good minister of Jesus Christ. He often said a preacher that was good and true had a trinity of devils to fight; namely, su- perfluous dress, whisky, and slavery; and he seldom ever preached but he shared it to all three of these evils, like a man of God. Brother Axley entered the traveling connection in 1804, traveled nineteen years, and in 1823 located, lie was remarkably useful as a local preacher. He was industrious and economical, lived neat and com- fortable, but, by going security for a friend, he lost nearly all his property. The Church helped him some ; but he never recovered his former easy and comfortable circumstances, and died in comparative poverty. AUTOBIOGRAPHY Of CHAPTER IX. ITINERANT LIFE. AT the ckse of this conference year 1806 I met the Kentucky preachers at Lexington, and headed by William Burke, about twenty of us started for conference, which was held in East Tennessee, at Ebenezer Church, Nollichuckie, September 15th. Our membership had increased to twelve thousand, six hundred and seventy ; our net increase was about eight hundred. This year another presiding-elder district was added to the Western conference, called the Missis- sippi district. The number of our traveling preach- ers increased from thirty-eight to forty-nine. Bishop Asbury attended the conference. There were thir- teen of us elected and ordained deacons. According to the printed Minutes, this was placed in 1807, but it was in the fall of 1806. Two years before there were eighteen of us admitted on trial ; that number, in this short space of time, had fallen to thirteen ; the other five were discontinued at their own request, or from sickness, or were reduced to suffering circum- stances, and compelled to desist from traveling for want of the means of support. I think I received about forty dollars this year; but many of our preachers did not receive half that amount. These were hard times in those western wilds; many, very many, pious and useful preachers were literally starved into a location. I do not mean PETER CARTWKIGI1T. ' 97 that they were starved for want of food ; for although it was rough, yet the preachers generally got enough to eat. But they did not generally receive in a whole year money enough to get them a suit of slothes; and if people, and preachers too, had not dressed in homespun clothing, and the good sisters had not made and presented their preachers with clothing, they generally must retire from itinerant life, and go to work and clothe themselves. Money was very scarce in the country at this early day, but some of the best men God ever made breasted the storms, endured poverty, and triumphantly planted Methodism in this western world. When we were ordained deacons at this confer ence, Bishop Asbury presented me with a parchment certifying my ordination in the following words, namely : "Know all by these presents, That I, Francis As- bury, Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church in America, under the protection of almighty God, and with a single eye to his glory, by the imposition of my hands and prayer, have this day set apart Peter Cartwright for the office of a DEACON in the said Methodist Episcopal Church ; a man whom I judge to be well qualified for that work; and do hereby rec- ommend him to all whom it may concern, as a proper person to administer the ordinance of baptism, mar- riage, and the burial of the dead, in the absence of an elder, and to feed the flock of Christ, so long as his spirit and practice are such as become the Gospel of Christ, and he continueth to hold fast the form of sound words, according to the established doctrine oi me Gospel. "In testimony whereof, I have hereunto set my P8 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF h:md and seal this sixteenth day of September, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and six. "FRANCIS ASBURY." I had traveled from Zanesvillc, in Ohio, to East Tennessee to conference, a distance of over five hun- dred miles; and when our appointments were read out, I was sent to Marietta circuit, almost right back, but still further east. Marietta was at the mouth of the Muskiugum river, where it emptied into the Ohio. This circuit extended along the north bank of the Ohio, one hundred and fifty miles, crossed over the Ohio river at the mouth of the Little Kanawha, and up that stream to Hughes river, then east to Middle Island. I suppose it was three hundred miles round. I had to cross the Ohio river four times every round. It was a poor and hard circuit at that time. Marietta and the country round were settled at an early day by * colony of Yankees. At the time of iny appoint- ment I had never seen a Yankee, and I had heard dismal stories about them. It was said they lived almost entirely on pumpkins, molasses, fat meat, and bohea tea; moreover, that they could not bear loud and zealous sermons, and they had brought on their learned preachers with them, and they read their sermons, and were always criticising us poor back- woods preachers. When my appointment was read out it distressed me greatly. I went to Bishop Asbury and begged him to supply my place, and let me go home. The old father took me in his arms, and said, "0 no, my son; go in the name of the Lord. It will make a man of you." Ah, thought I, if this is the way to make men, I do not want to be a man. I f-ried over it bitterly, and prayed too. But on I started, cheered by my presid- PETER CARTWRIGHT. 99 mg elder, brother J. Sale. If ever I saw hard times, surely it was this year ; yet many of the people were kind, and treated me friendly. I had hard work to keep soul and body together. The first Methodist house I came to I found the brother a Universalist. I crossed over the Muskingum river to Marietta. The first Methodist family I stopped with there, the lady was a member of the Methodist Episcopal Church, but a thorough Universalist. She was a thin-faced, Roman-nosed, loquacious Yankee, glib on the tongue, and you may depend on it I had a hard race to keep up with her, though I found it a good school, for it set me to reading my Bible. And here permit me to say, of all the isms that I ever heard of, they were here. These descendants of the Puritans were gener- ally educated, but their ancestors were rigid pre- destinarians ; and as they were sometimes favored with a little light on their moral powers, and could just " see men as trees walking," they jumped into Deism, Universalism, Unitarianism, etc., etc. I verily believe it was the best school I ever entered. They waked me up on all sides ; Methodism was feeble, and I had to battle or run, and I resolved on the former. There was here in Marietta a preacher by the name of A. Sargent ; he had been a Universalist preacher, but finding such a motley gang, as I have above mentioned, he thought and thought correctly too that they were proper subjects for his imposture. Accordingly, he assumed the name of Halcyon Church, and proclaimed himself the millennial messenger. He professed to see visions, fall into trances, and to con- verse with angels. His followers were numerous in the town and country. The Presbyterian and Congre- gational ministers were afraid of him. lie had men 100 AUTO BIO Gil A I'll Y OF preachers and women preachers. The Methodists had no meeting-house in Marietta. We had to preach in the court-house when we could get a chance. We battled pretty severely. The Congregationalists opened their Academy for me to preach in. I pro- pared myself, and gave battle to the Halcyons. This made a mighty commotion. In the mean time we had a camp meeting in the suburbs of Marietta. Brother Sale, our presiding elder, was there. Mr. Sargent came, and hung around and wanted to preach, but brother Sale never noticed him. I have said before that he professed to go into trances and have visions. Ho would swoon aw r ay, fall, and lay a long time; and when he would come to, he would tell what mighty things he had seen and heard. On Sunday night, at our camp meeting, Sargent got some powder, and lit a cigar, and then walked down to the bank of the river, one hundred yards, where stood a large stump. He put his powder on the stump, and touched it with his cigar. The flash of the powder was seen by many at the camp; at least the light. When the powder flashed, down fell Sargent; there he lay a good while. In the mean time the people found him lying there, and gathered around him. At length he came to, and said he had a message from God to us Methodists. He said God had come down to him in a flash of light, and he fell under the power of God, and thus received his vision. Seeing so many gathered round him there, I took a light, and went down to see what was going on. As Boon as I came near the stump, I smelled the sul- phur of the pOAvder; and stepping up to the stump, there was clearly the sign of powder, and hard by lay the cigar with which he had ignited it. lie was now busy delivering his message. I stepped up PETER CARTWRIGHT. 101 to hirL, and asked him if an angel had appeared to him in that flash of light. He said, "Yes." Said I, " Sargent, did not that angel smell of brim- etone?" "Why," said he, "do you ask me such a foolish question ?" "Because," said I, "if an angel has spoken to you at all he was from the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone!" and raising my voice, I said, "I smell sulphur now !" I walked up to the stump, and called on the people to come and see for themselves. The people rushed up, and soon saw through the trick, and began to abuse Sargent for a vile impostor. He soon left, and we were troubled no more with him or his brimstone angels. I will beg leave to remark here that while I was battling successfully against the Halcyons, I was treat- ed with great respect by the Congregational minister and his people, and the Academy was always open for me to preach in ; but as soon as I triumphed over and vanquished them, one of the elders of the Congrega- tional Church waited on me and informed me that it was not convenient for me to preach any more in their Academy. I begged the privilege to make one more appointment in the Academy till I could get some other place to preach in. This favor, as it was only one more time, was granted. I then prepared myself, and when my appointed day rolled around, the house was crowded, and I leveled my whole Arminian artillery against their Calvinism, and challenged their minister, who was present, to public debate; but he thought prudence the better part of valor, and declined. This effort secured me many friends, and some persecution : but my way was 102 AUTOBiooRApnT OF opened, and we raised a little class, and had a name among the living. I will here mention a special case of wild fanaticism that took place with one of these Halcyon preachers while I was on this circuit. Ho worked himself up into the belief that he could live so holy in this life, that his animal nature would become immortal, and that he would never die; and he conceived that he had gained this immortality, and could live without eating. In despite of all the arguments and per- suasions of his friends, he refused to eat or drink. He stood it sixteen days and nights, and then died a suicidal death. His death put a stop to this foolish delusion, and threw a damper over the whole Halcyon fanaticism. I will her state something like the circumstances I found myself in, at the close of my labors on this hard circuit. I had been from my father's house about three years; was five hundred miles from home; my horse had gone blind; my saddle was worn out; my bridle reins had been eaten up and replaced after a sort at least a dozen times; and my clothes had been patched till it was difficult to detect the original. I had concluded to try to make my way home and get another outfit. I was in Marietta, and had just seventy-five cents in my pocket. How I would get home and pay my way I could not tell. But it was of no use to parley about it; go I must, or do worse; so I concluded to go as far as I could, and then stop and work for more means, till I got home. I had some few friends on the way, but not many; so I cast ahead. My first day's travel was through my circuit. At about thirty-five miles' distance there lived a brother, with whom I intended to stay all night. I started. PETER CARTWRIGHT. 108 and late in the evening, within five miles of my stop- ping-place, fell in with a widow lady, not a member of the Church, who lived several miles off my road. She had attended my appointments in that settlement all the year. After the usual salutations, she asked me if I was leaving the circuit. I told her I was, and had started for my father's. " Well," said she, "how are you off for money? t expect you have received Imt little on this circuit." I told her I had but seventy-five cents in the world. She invited me home with her, and told me she would give me a liitle to help me on. But I told her I had my places fixed to stop every night till I got to Mays- ville; and if I went home with her, it would derange all my stages, and throw me among strangers. She then handed me a dollar, saying it was all she had with her, but if I would go home with her, she would give me more. I declined going with her, thanked her for the dollar, bade her farewell, moved on, and reached my lodging-place. By the time I reached the Ohio river, opposite Maysville, my money was all gone. I was in trouble about how to get over the river, for I had nothing to pay my ferriage. I was acquainted with brother J. Armstrong, a mer- chant in Maysville, and concluded to tell the ferry- man that I had no money, but if he would ferry me over, I could borrow twenty-five cents from Arm- strong, and would pay him. Just as I got to the bank of the river, he landed, on my side, with a man and a horse ; and when the man reached the bank, I saw it was Colonel M. Shelby, brother to Governor Shelby, of Kentucky. He was a lively exhorter in the Methodist Episcopal Church, and an .)ld acquaint- ance and neighbor of my father's. 104 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF When he saw me, he exclaimed: "Peter, is that you?" " Yes, Moses," said I, " what little is left of me." " Well," said he, " from your appearance you must have seen hard times. Are you trying to get home?" " Yes," I answered. " How are you off for money, Peter?" said he. " Well, Moses," said I, " I have not a cent in the world." " Well," said he, " here are three dollars, and I will give you a bill of the road and a letter of introduc- tion till you get down into the barrens, at the Pilot Knob." You may be sure my spirits greatly rejoiced. So I passed on very well for several days and nights on the Colonel's money and credit, but when I came to the first tavern beyond the Pilot Knob, my money was out. What to do I did not know, but I rode up and asked for quarters. I told the landlord I had no money; had been three years from home, and was trying to get back to my father's. I also told him I had a little old watch, and a few good books in my saddle-bags, and I would compensate him in some way. He bade me alight and be easy. On inquiry I found this family had lived here from an early day, totally destitute of the Gospel and all religious privileges. There were three rooms in this habitation, below the dining-room and a back bed- room, and the kitchen. The kitchen was separated from the other lower rooms by a thin, plunk partition, set up on end ; and the planks had shrunk and left considerable cracks between them. When we were about to retire to bed, I asked the landlord if he had any objection to our praying before we laid down. He said, l \ None at all," and stepped PETER CARTTTRiaHT. 105 into the kitchen, as I supposed, to bring in the family, lie quickly returned with a candle in his hand, and said, "Follow me." I followed into the back bed- room. Whereupon he set down the candle, and bade me good-night, saying, " There, you can pray as much as you please." I stood, and felt foolish. He had completely ousted me; but it immediately occurred to me that I would kneel down and pray with a full and open voice; so down I knelt, and commenced praying audibly. 1 soon found, from the commotion created in the kitchen, that they were taken by surprise as much as I had been. I distinctly heard the landlady say, " He is crazy, and will kill us all this night. Go, husband, and see what is the matter." But he was slow to approach; and when I ceased praying he came in, and asked me what was the cause of my act- ing in this strange way. I replied, " Sir, did you not give me the privilege to pray as much as I pleased?'' "Yes," said he, "but I did not expect you would pray out." I told him I wanted the family to hear prayer, and as he had deprived me of that privilege, I knew of no better way to accomplish my object than to do as I had done, and I hoped he would not be offended. I found he thought me deranged, but we fell into a free conversation on the subject of religion, and, 1 think, I fully satisfied him that I was not beside my- self, but spoke forth the words of truth with soberness. Next morning I rose early, intending to go fifteen miles to an acquaintance for breakfast, but as I was getting my horse out of the stable the landlord came out, and insisted that I should not leave till after break- fast. I yielded, but he would not have any thing for my fare, and urged me to call on him if ever I 106 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF traveled that way again. I will just say here, that in less than six months I called on this landlord, and he and his lady were happily converted, dating their con- viction from the extraordinary circumstances of the memorable night I spent with them. I found other friends on my journey till I reached Hopkinsville, Christian county, within thirty miles of my father's, and I had just six and a quarter cents left. This was a new and dreadfully-wicked place. I put up at a tavern kept by an old Mr. M'. The landlord knew my father. I told him I had not money to pay my bill, but as soon as I got home I would send it to him. He said, " A r ery well," and made me welcome. His lady was a sister of the apostate Dr. Allen, whom I have elsewhere mentioned. Shortly after I laid down I fell asleep. Suddenly I was aroused by a piercing scream, or screams, of a female. I supposed that somebody was actually com- mitting murder. I sprung from my bed, and, after getting half dressed, ran into the room from whence issued the piercing screams, and called out, "What's the matter here ?" The old gentleman replied, that his wife was subject to spasms, and often had them. I commenced a conversation with her about religion. I found that she was under deep concern about her soul. I asked if I might pray for her. " 0, yes," she replied, " for there is no one in this place that cares for my soul." I knelt and prayed, and then commenced singing, and directed her to Christ as an all-sufficient Savior, and prayed again. She suddenly sprung out of the bed and shouted, " Glory to God ! he has blessed my soul." It was a happy time indeed. The old gentle- man wept like a child. We sung and shouted, prayed and praised, nearly all night. Next morning the PETER CARTTTRIGI1T. 107 old landlord told me my bill was paid tenfold, and that all he charged me was, every time I passed tint way, to call and stay with them. Next day I reached home with the six and a quar ter cents unexpended. Thus I have given you a very imperfect little sketch* of the early travel of a Meth- odist preacher in the Western conference. My par ents received me joyfully. I tarried with them sev- eral weeks. My father gave me a fresh horse, a bri- dle and saddle, some new clothes, and forty dollars in cash. Thus equipped, I was ready for another three years' Absence. Our conference, this year, was held in Chillicothe, September 14, 1807. Our increase of members was one thousand, one hundred and eighty; increase of traveling preachers, six. From the conference in Chillicothe I received my appointment for 1807-8, on Barren circuit, in Cumberland district, James Ward presiding elder, who employed Lewis Ander- son to travel with me. This brother is now a mem- ber of the Illinois conference. It was a four weeks' circuit We had several revivals of religion in differ- ent places. The circuit reached from Barren creek, north of Green river, to the head of Long creek, in Tennessee state. I received about forty dollars quar- terage. We had an appointment near Glasgow, the county seat of Barren county. A very singular cir- cumstance took place in this circuit this year; some- thing like the following: There were two very large Baptist Churches eaa of Glasgow. These Churches had each very talented and popular preachers for their pastors, by the name of W. and H. The Baptists were numerous and wealthy, and the great majority of the citizens were under Baptist influence. The Methodists had a 108 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF small class of about thirteen members. There lived in the settlement a gentleman by the name of L., who was raised under the Baptist influence, though not a member of the Church. His lady was a mem- ber of one of these large Baptist Churches. Mr. L. was lingering in the last st'ages of consumption, but without religion. These Baptist ministers visited him often, and advised, and prayed with, and for him. Learning that I was in the neighborhood, he sent for me; I went; he seemed fast approaching his end, wasted away to a mere skeleton; he had to be lifted, like a child, in and out of the bed. I found him penitent, and prayed with him, sat up with him, and in the best way I knew I pointed him to Jesus. It pleased God to own the little effort, and speak peace to his troubled soul; he was very happy after this. He told me the next morning that he wished to be baptized, join the Church, and receive the sac- rament. In the mean time the Baptist ministers came to see him, and as I knew he was raised under Baptist denominational influences, I was at a loss to know how to act. I took the two Baptist ministers out, and said to them : " This afflicted brother has obtained religion, and he desires to be baptized, join the Church, and receive the sacrament. And," said I, "brethren, you must now take the case into your own hands, and do with it as you think best. He was raised a Baptist, and, as a matter of course, he believes in immersion. And," said I, "my opinion is, if he is immersed, he can not survive it; and as you are strong in the faith of immersion, you must administer it." "No, no," said they; "he is your convert, and you must do all he desires. We believe, as well as you, that he can not be immersed." OARTWRIQHT. 109 "Now. ' 6r days, not to say weeks. The rad- icals wanted to take away the power of the bishops to appoint preachers to their fields of labor; especially to deprive them of the power to appoint presiding elders, and make them elective by the annual confer- ences ; to have a lay delegation, and many other things. Finally, they concentrated all their arguments to make presiding elders elective; but on counting noses, they found we had a majority, though small; and rather than be defeated, they moved for a com- mittee of compromise. Strong men from each side were chosen; they patched up a sham compromise, as almost all compromises are, in Church or state. The committee reported in favor, whenever a pre- siding elder was needed for any district, the bishop should have the right to nominate three persons, and the conferences should have the right to elect one of the three. This report passed by a vote of about sixty ; there were twenty-three, if my recollection is correct, in the minority against it. This report having passed, the radicals had a real jubilee. It was the entering wedge to many other revolutionary projects; and they began to pour them in at a mighty rate. I had, in my speech in debate on the subject, predicted that this would be the case. Our friends began to see their error, but it was well- nigh too late. In the mean time Bishop Soule, now of the Church South, had been elected to the office of a bishop, and he informed the General conference that he 160 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP could not be ordained, because he could not conscien tiously administer the government according to this inglorious compromise. (Perhaps this was the best act that Bishop Soule ever performed.) In the mean time I visited the room of Bishop M'Kendree, who was too feeble to preside in the conference. He wept, and said this compromise w v ould ruin the Church forever if not changed, and advised that we make a united effort to suspend *;hese rules or regulations for four years, and we counted votes, and found we could do it, and intro- duced a resolution to that effect. And now the war commenced afresh, and after debating the resolu- tion for several days, the radicals found that if the vote was put we would carry it, and they determined to break the quorum of the house, and for two or three times they succeeded. Bishop Roberts at length rebuked them sharply, and said, " If you can not defeat the measure honorably, you ought not to do it at all. Now," said he, " keep your seats and vote like men." This awed several of them, and they kept their scats; the vote was put and carried, and these obnoxious rules were suspended for four years. But peace and harmony were very far from being restored to the Church. A strong and violent effort was made for the next four years by the revolution- ists, to carry their radical measures, and thousands of our members became disaffected, and by their con- stant agitations disturbed the peace, and endangered the harmony of the Church, till it really became imperatively necessary to arrest these lawless disturb- i rs of the peace of the Church. They were arrested, brought to trial, and expelled for rebellion against the constituted authorities of the Church. PETER CAKTWRIGHT. 1(51 These wholesome and salutary measures were, by ihose self-styled reformers, denounced as tyranny and despotism. At our next General conference, in Balti- more, in 1824, the radical Avar against the Church still raged with unabated fury ; but we still had a majority in favor of our old and well-tried govern- ment, and we succeeded, after long and tedious de ' bate, in suspending those heretical rules for four years more. This was the death warrant to the revolution- ists. From this time, many of the preachers and members began calmly to review their ground of reform, and became well satisfied that it was all wrong ; and they retraced their " steps, and became able and efficient expositors of the polity of the Meth- odist Episcopal Church. The reaction threw death and destruction into the radical ranks, and created, as they thought, the ne- cessity of a separate organization. Accordingly, they set to work, and formed what they were pleased to call the Protestant Methodist Church, to which they incorporated all those radical measures for which they so strenuously contended before their amputa- tion or secession. They carried off thousands of our members, and many of our very talented preachers, and now they thought they would sweep the world ; and truly they have swept it, for they formed a com- plete trash trap, and a great many of our unfaithful members and preachers, that walked disorderly and would not be reproved or cured, have gone into it, and upon the whole they have saved the Methodist Episcopal Church a great deal of trouble* in trying and expelling disorderly preachers and members ; for whenever they were expelled or arraigned for misconduct, they fled to these seceders. They took them in, regardless of the crimes laid to their charge ; 11 162 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF and by 1828, when our General conference sat m I'ittsburg, this little radical brat gave its last squeak among us, and we repealed those obnoxious rules arid cgulations. The Church was restored to peace and harmonious action, and we have done infinitely better without them than we did with them. That this professed reform has proved, beyond any reasonable doubt, an entire failure, I think can not be questioned by any impartial and unprejudiced mind. Over thirty years have rolled by since they organized. They boasted that they commenced with over twenty thousand members, headed by a strong corps of tal- ented preachers ; and after gathering up thousands of the expelled arid disaffected members of the Meth- odist, as well as other Churches, their numerical strength at this day is not, perhaps, over seventy thousand. They have tried to their hearts' content their Presby- terian form of government and their lay delegation. Their operations remind one of an old horse-mil! with about one-third of the cogs out of the main wheel. There is a mighty jarring and jolting, and often a mighty strife about who shall be the big man. Woe to them that kick against the pricks. And now I say, and I speak with a respectful defer- ence, was there ever a heresy in doctrine or Church government that was not started by preachers? Look at the ten thousand and one erroneous doctrines, schisms, and divisions, that have sprung up almost in every country and clime, and in almost every age, and then ask, was there not a preacher or preachers at the head of it? And here I may speak with confi- dence, and say, so far as the Methodist Church is con- cerned, from the days of Jchn Wesley down to the present, there never has been a schism or a division in 3ur Church but it was headed by a preacher or PETER CART W RIGHT. 103 pre.icncrs, that have become wise above what is written. Witness the seven divisions among the Wesleyan Methodists in England ; then view the secessions in these United States, in the Methodist Episcopal Church. Look at Hammet in the south, at Stillwell in New York; see James O'Kelly in Virginia; then behold the radical secession from 1820 to 1828 throughout the length and breadth of the land; then come to the great secession of the South in 1844. If these secessions had been left to the voice of our members, would they ever have taken place? No, verily, no, will be the answer of every intelligent man, woman, and child. But these preachers took an ungodly advantage of the members who stood firmly and strongly opposed to a division of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and now, to keep up appearances, these very preachers, with their bribed judges, sneeringly call the Methodist Episcopal Church the Methodist Church, North, and say we are all rabid abolitionists, when they do verily know it is all false. At their late General conference they have fully disclosed the cloven foot of the slavery- loving preachers, for they have stricken out of their Discipline every rule on the subject of slavery, and had well-nigh stricken out that part of the General Rules that interdicts the slave-trade according to. their interpretation. I should not be greatly sur- prised if, in a few years, this rule goes by the board, and some of these slavery-loving preachers are engaged in importing them by the thousands into Jiis land of the free and home of the brave. 0, kind Heaven, prevent it, and reclaim these wretched wan- derers ! And now, though we have spoken freely of preach- 161 AUTOBIOUKAI'H Y OF crs an2 preachers; Missouri had 8,173 members and 23 trav- eling preachers ; Tennessee had 19,401 members and 53 traveling preachers; Mississippi conference had 1,!>41 members, and 11 traveling preachers. Our four conferences now covered the following states: Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Missouri, Arkansas, Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, Tennessee, Kentucky, and Western Virginia, and some appointments in North Carolina. In the fall of 1813 I had left the Christian circuit for the district, with 743 members, and I now found 54G, but parts of the circuit and membership had been merged into other circuits. I was without any helper, and it was a full four weeks' circuit. This year we had some glorious revivals. There was a small society of good members some five miles north of Ilopkinsville ; one of our quarterly meetings was held here, and a blessed work broke out ; some sev- enty were converted and joined the Church. Several of these young converts made useful ministers in the Methodist Episcopal Church. Down near the Tennessee state line, there moved and settled two wealthy Methodist families, but they were surrounded by a strong settlement who were very rigid Calvinists, raised to hate the Methodists. I took them in the circuit, but it being a week-day appointment, and strong prejudices against .us, our congregations were small. These two families had over one hundred and twenty slaves, and the slaves were dreadfully wicked; they were a drunken, Sab- bath-breaking, and thievish set of slaves. The mas- ters were very humane and indulgent. There were but two, I believe, among them that were professors at all ; two old gray-headed men. One of them was a Methodist, the other was a Baptist; both were exhort- ers among the people of color. The brother at whose house I preached was a plain, old-fashioned Method- ist in almost every thing save slavery. I was opposed to slavery, though I did not meddle with it politically, 15 170 ATrTOBICHJKAril Y OP yet I felt it my duty to bear iny testimony against the moral wrong of slavery. The old brother took some exceptions to my testimony against it. I saw very plainly that in all probability these slaves must be lost. On week-days they were under an overseer and not permitted to hear preaching. Sundays they were out drinking and trading, selling brooms, bask ets, and the little articles they manufactured. I felt distressed at the thought that they would be lost. At length I asked the old brother to give me the privi- lege to go to their cabins and preach to them ; he thought this too great a degradation for a preacher. I told him if something was not done for them they would all be lost, and that God held him in a strong sense accountable, and that something must be done. He said he was willing I should preach to them if I would preach to them in his house. I told him I had this objection to that : " You white people will be pres- ent, and your very presence will embarrass them and me both. I want to talk to them as ignorant negroes, and tell them of all their drunkenness, stealing, acts of adultery, and Sabbath-breaking; and I can not do it if the white people are present." Ke then proposed to give the negroes the large room and entry, and that he and his brother-in-law's family would retire to another room. I said, "If you will let me lock you up, I will agree to it." He assented. The appointment was made, and all the slaves of the two families directed to attend. I told John and Harry, the two black men that were exhorters, that if any impression was made on any of them, they must set out a mourners' bench, and assist me in talk- ing to and praying with them. The day rolled on ; I attended ; the room was full, and entry too. I locked up the white people, in PETER CARTWRIGHT. 177 anotncr ro^m and went in anil took my stand. There ua-s belonging to the old brother a large, likely mu- latto man, the carriage-driver; he dressed much finer than his master; he came and took his stand in tie door, his bosom full of ruffles. He looked scornfully on me, as good as to say, "Yes, you think you are going to do great things in preaching to us colored people." I sung and prayed; took my text; explained the plan of salvation through Jesus Christ; then told them of all their dirty deeds, in as plain language as I could command: and then, in as warm an exhorta- tion as I could give, I warned them to flee from the wrath to come; and just as I closed, the large ruffle- shirted carriage-driver fell full length on the floor, and made the house jar and tremble. In a few min- utes they fell right and left, till the place was strewed with them in every direction. John and Harry, my two armor-bearers, set out a bench, and gathered them to it till they could get no more, for the crowd; and the first thing I knew, here were the old brother and his wife, his brother-in-law and wife, talking to and praying with the negroes, and several of their children down with the negroes praying for mercy at a mighty rate. Our meeting lasted all the afternoon and night, and there were forty conversions; several of the white children among the rest. From this a blessed revival spread among the slaves, and many of them, I believe, were soundly converted. I took some seventy into the Church; baptized them and their children. Several of these colored men made respectable local preachers to preach to the slaves around the country. These two old Methodist men said I had in a tem- poral sense bettered or enhanced the value of their servants more than a thousand dollars; they ceased 172 AtrTOBioaRArriY OF getting drunk, stealing, and breaking the Sabbath. This revival among the slaves, with many others that I have been engaged in, fully satisfies me that the Gospel ought to be carried to slaves and owners of slaves; for if the religion of Jesus Christ will not finally bring about emancipation of the slaves, nothing else will. I am greatly astonished at many good Methodist preachers that say, " Do n't carry the Gospel into slave states; but deliver over to the uncovenanted mercies of God slaves and their masters;" for they say virtu- ally, none of them can be saved. But I know better ; and unless freedom for the slaves is accomplished, under the redeeming influence of religion, this happy Union will be split from center to circumference, and then there will be an end to our happy and glorious republic. And if we do not carry the Gospel to these slaves and their masters, who will? surely not the ministers who justify slavery by perverting the word of God; and still more surely not abolition preachers, who by political agitation have cut themselves off from any access to slaveholders or slaves. I wish we had a trained band of preachers of the Methodist Episcopal Church who are willing to let our Discipline be as it is, to send into every slave state in the Union. Surely here is missionary ground that ought to be occupied with great care, for the salvation of the perishing thousands of the south, and for the final overthrow of slavery, under the benign influences of the Christian religion. There was another incident occurred this year, that I will mention in this place. Many of the early Methodists somehow imbibed the notion that a quarter of a dollar meant what we call quarter- age; and although many of them were wealthy, it was hard to . convince them that twenty-five cents PETER CARTWRIGHT. 173 were not quarterage, and that every member should pay according to his ability. This was one cause why so many of our preachers were starved into a location, and of necessity had to retire from the it ; n- erant field. There were two wealthy families moved into m-* circuit from one of the old states, and settled in a very wicked neighborhood. They came to me, and insisted that I should take them into the circuit and preach to them. I did so; and formed a class of five white members, and one old black man. Th round on the circuit before the next quarterly meet- ing I told them, as none of them would go to the quarterly meeting, that if they had any thing to send up as their quarterage to support the Gospel, if they would hand it to me, I would credit it to their names on the class paper. The old negro man stepped forward and laid down his quarter of a dollar. Next came his mistress ; she handed me two dollars ; then came her husband and the master of the old black man, and threw down twenty-five cents. Said I, ".Colonel, what is this twenty-five cents for?" Said he, " It is my quarterage." "Surely, Colonel," said I, "you are going to give more than that." "No, sir," said he ; "I will have you to know beg gars are not to be choosers." " Well, sir," said I, "I will have you to know I am no beggar. I have a just claim on you, and you owe it to me; and if you will not give me more than that, I will not have it." "Very well," said he. So I left the money on the table. " And now, sir," 174 A U T B I U It A 1' 11 Y OP said I, ''if you will not support the Gospel, I shall riot leave any other appointment here, but will g., and preach to those who arc willing to support the Gospel." The old brother was considerably riled. His good lady expostulated with him ; but he was inexorable. The sister told me afterward that the Colonel spent a sleepless night ; he kept twisting, and turning from side to side, and groaning all night. She spoke tc him several times, and told him if he would resolve to be more liberal, his bad feelings would go off, and he would sleep better. The old brother got up the next morning, and after family worship he said to me: "Brother, what ought I to give as quarterage?" "0," said I, "brother, I can't answer that ques- tion ; that is a matter between God and your con- science. "But," said I, "brother, solve the following question, and you will know what you ought to give : If your old negro man, not worth ten dollars, gave twenty-five cents a quarter, Avhat ought Colonel T., who has seventy slaves, two thousand acres of good land, .several thousand dollars out at interest, and worth, at least, fifty thousand dollars, to give?" The solving of this question stumped him, and his quarterage ever afterward, as long as I knew him, came by dollars and not cents. And when I last saw him, as I moved to Illinois, he stopped me in the road, and said : " Brother, I owe you a thousand dollars, and here 's part of it," handing me a fifty dollar bill. His excellent wife, leaning on his arm, said to mo, "I owe you as much as my husband, take a part," and handed me a twenty dollar bill. Thus I cured a quarter-of-a-dollar-quarterage member ; and, my dear PETER CARTWRIGHT. 175 rea Icr, if you are one of these old dispensatiouists, look out for a perfect cure, or coiuc and be healed of this parsimonious leprosy. In traveling the Christian circuit, which crossed the Tennessee state line, and lay partly in Tennessee, and partly in Kentucky, in one of my exploring routes, hunting up new ground and new appoint- ments to preach at, late one evening, in or near the Cumberland river bottom, I called at a gentle- man's gate, and asked the privilege of staying all night. The gentleman very readily granted my request. He was a wealthy fanner, the owner of several slaves. I found a mild, good, easy, fashiona- ble family. After supper several neighbors came in to spend an evening in social chat. Being a stranger among them, I turned the conversation on religious subjects; inquired if they had any preaching. I soon found they had very little preaching of any kind. I told the gentleman my business was to preach any where I could get peaceable and orderly hearers, and asked him if I might not leave an ap- pointment to preach at his house. He pleasantly said, if he had heard me preach and liked my preach- ing, he could better determine whether to grant me the privilege to leave an appointment or not. I told him as he had a large family, black and white, and as there was some five or six visitors present, if he had no objections, and would call them together, I would preach to them, and he could the better judge how he liked my preaching, and determine whether I should leave a future appointment. He agreed to the proposition, and called all in. I sung and prayed, took my text, and preached to them about an hour as best I could. The colored people wept; the white people wept ; the man of the house wept ; and when 176 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF I closed, he said, "Do leave another appointment, and come and preach to us, for we are sinners, and greatly need preaching." I left an appointment, but before I came round the devil stirred up opposition. One man told the gentleman at whose house I preached, that if he let the Methodist preachers preach at his house it would not be long before they would eat him out of house and home. He said his father had taken in Methodist preachers, and in a few years they ate him out, and brought him to pov- erty; and, besides, these Methodist preachers were a very bad set of men. Mr. B. told this man that he thought he could stand it awhile, and if he found there was any danger of being eaten out he would send us adrift. When I came to my appointment there was a large congregation; the house and porch were literally crowded. I preached to them with great freedom, and almost the whole congregation were melted into tears. I sung, prayed, and went through the con- gregation, and shook hands with a great many of them. When I came to the man of the house he wept, and fell on his knees, and begged me to pray for him. ' Soon his wife and children, and several others, knelt by his side, and cried aloud for mercy. It was late at night before our meeting closed, and not till the swelling shouts of five or six went to heaven. *.hat the dead were alive and the lost were found. I opened the doors of the Church for the re- ception of members, and some ten persons joined, the man of the house, his wife, two children, and two servants. This was the first-fruits of a gracious re- vival, and a large society in this neighborhood; and while I lived in 'hat country we held a sacramental meeting at tliio flaoe every year. After the first PETER CARTWRIGHT. 177 sacrament we held there, brother B. rose and ad- dressed the large assembly. He said, " Some of you kindly warned me not to take in these Methodist preachers. You said they would eat me out and bring me to poverty; but, neighbors, I have raised more corn, more wheat, more hemp, more tobacco, and never lived as well and plentifully in all my life. [ could feed a regiment of Methodist preachers all the time, and then get rich, for God blesses me in my basket and in my store." During this year, while on this circuit, something like the following occurred : An Englishman, a Wes- leyan Methodist, moved into a very wicked and high- strung predestinarian settlement. He came several miles and made himself known. He invited me to preach at his house. I told him the people were so prej- udiced against the Methodists that we could not get them out to hear on a week-day ; but he insisted, and 1 gave him an appointment. When I came there were only five besides the family. I preached ; two of the little company wept. I left another appointment. For several times that I preached to them, my congre- gation increased, and were orderly and somewhat affected. At length the Englishman, being wealthy, told me he was going to build a church. I tried to dissuade him from it. I told him he could get no help to build; that there was no society, and not much probability that there would ever be a Meth- odist society there; but, he said, he thought a man lived to very little purpose in this world, if he did not live so as to leave his mark, that would tell when he was dead and gone. " Now," said he, if you will promise me that you will hold a protracted meeting, and give us a sacrament, and get some help, and come aii'l dedicate the church, it shall be up and finished 12 178 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP in eight or ten weeks." I tokl him I would do so, if spared; in the mean time, while the church was in process of building, we had two or three conversions at our little meetings. The church being finished, I got the help needed, appointed a protracted sacra- mental meeting to dedicate the church, and invited people far and near to attend; and it being a new thing in the settlement, when the day came there was a very large concourse of people. The first sermon on Saturday was attended with great power; that night there were several mourners and two sound conversions. On Sunday, under the sermon of dedi- cation, the word was attended with great power; many fell under the mighty power of God. Our meeting lasted all that day and night, with very little intermission, and about twenty were converted. Our meeting continued several days and nights; many were the happy conversions to God, and forty joined the Church. My Englishman was so happy, he hardly knew Avhether he was in the body or out of it. Methodism was firmly planted here. Long since my English brother died in great peace, and rests in heaven from his labors, and his works do follow him; but surely he -made his "mark," and it will be owned in heaven. From the earliest of my recollection, up to this time, 1816, there were scarcely any books of any kind in this now mighty west; but especially was there a great scarcity of Bibles and Testaments. We were young and poor as a nation; had but a few years gained our liberty; had hardly begun to live as a republic after a bloody and devastating war for our independence; and although Congress, the very first year after the declaration of our independ- ence, had wisely taken steps for furnishing the strug- PETE 11 C A K T \V 11 1 11 T . 179 ghng infant for independence with the word of God, and did order that precious book, yet there was a great lack of the Bible, especially in the wilderness of the west; but this year the Lord put it into the hearts of some of his people to organize a Bible So- ciety, which was done on the llth of May, 1816; and although at first it was a feeble concern, yet God has prospered it, and millions upon millions of this pre- cious book have been printed and circulated, and it is pouring streams of light, life, and knowledge upon almost every nation of this sin-stricken world. The man of sin has quailed before it; the false religion of the God-dishonoring prophet is tottering before its mighty truths ; the dying idolatrous pagan millions are receiving its soul-converting truths, and we hope for its universal spread till every crowned head shall be brought down to the dust, every oppressive yoke broken, universal civil and religious liberty enjoyed by our fallen race, and the benefits of the redeeming stream be enjoyed by all mankind. Nothing but the principles of the Bible can save our happy nation or the world, and every friend of religion ought to spread the Bible to the utmost of his power and means. Then let us look for the happy end of the universal spread of truth, when all flesh shall see the salvation of God. 180 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHAPTER XV. EARTH QUAKE IN THE SOUTH. THE conference was held in Franklin, Tennessee, October 30, 1817. I was appointed to travel on the Christian circuit, Green River district, James Axley presiding elder. Our increase this year was 5,163 members, and 7 preachers, in the four confer-' cnces. In the winter of 1812 we had a very severe earthquake ; it seemed to stop the current of the Mis- sissippi, broke flat-boats loose from their moorings, and opened large cracks or fissures in the earth. This earthquake struck terror to thousands of people, and under the mighty panic hundreds and thousands crowded to, and joined the different Churches. There were many very interesting incidents connected with the shaking of the earth at this time; two I will name. I had preached in Nashville the night before the second dreadful shock came, to a large congregation. Early the next morning I arose and walked out on the hill near the house where I had preached, when I saw a negro woman coming down the hill to the spring, with an empty pail on her head. (It is very common for negroes to carry water this way without touching the pail with either hand.) When she got within a few rods of where I stood the earth began to tremble and jar; chimneys were thrown down, scaffolding around many new buildings fell with a loud crash, hundreds of the citizens suddenly awoke, and sprang into the streets ; loud screaming followed, for many thought PETER CARTWRIGHT. 181 the day of judgment was come. The young mistresses of the above-named negro woman came running after her, and begging her to pray for them. She raised the shout and said to them, " My Jesus is coming in the clouds of heaven, and I can't wait to pray for you now ; I must go and meet him. I told you so, that he would come, and you would not believe me. Farewell. Halleluiah ! Jesus is coming, and I am ready. Halle- luiah ! Amen." And on she went, shouting and clap ping her hands, with the empty pail on her head. Near Russellville, Logan county, Kentucky, lived old brother Valentine Cook, of very precious memory. with his wife Tabitha. Brother Cook was a graduate at Cokesbury College at an early day in the history of Methodism in these United States. He was a very pious, successful pioneer preacher, but, for the want of a sufficient support for a rising and rapidly-increas- ing family, he had located, and was teaching school at the time of the above-named earthquake. He and wife were in bed when the earth began to shake and tremble. He sprang out of bed, threw open the door, and began to shout, and started, with nothing on but his night-clothes. He steered his course east, shouting every step, saying, " My Jesus is coming." His wife took after him, and at the top of her voice cried out, "0 Mr. Cook, do n't leave me." " O Tabby," said he, " my Jesus is coming, and I can not wait for you ;" and on he went, shouting every jump, "My Jesus is coming; I can't wait for you, Tabby." The years of the excitement by these earthquakes hundreds joined the Methodist Episcopal Church, and though many were sincere, and stood firm, yet there were hundreds that no doubt had joined from mere flight. My predecessors had for several years held 182 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP the reins of discipline with a very loose hand, and when Bishop M'Kendrce told me privately he wished me to go to the Red River circuit at the conference of 1817, my heart was troubled within me, for I knew the state of the circuit. There were many wealthy, fashionable families in the Church ; slavery abounded in it, and the members had been allowed to buy and sell without being dealt with ; moreover, these were the days of common, fashionable dram- drinking, before the great temperance reformation was started ; and ex- travagant dressing was the unrestrained order of the day; and there were about twenty talented local preachers in the circuit, many of them participator* in these evils, and I dreaded the war that must follow. Under this conviction I begged Bishop M'Kendree not to send me there. He very gravely replied : " There arc many members in that circuit that may be saved by a firm, judicious exercise of discipline, that other- wise will be lost, arid I wish you to go and do for them the best you can." "Enough said," replied I; "I'll go." At the upper end of the circuit, not more than eight or nine miles from Nashville, there was a large society and a meeting-house. My predecessor had left a conditional appointment for his successor. I was a total stranger in this region. The day of my conditional appointment was a dark day, misting with rain, but I got there in due time. After waiting till half-past tAvelve o'clock one man came, who had had the misfortune to lose one of his eyes. We sat a little while, and I asked him if there was not an appointment for preaching that day. "Yes," said he; "but there will be no preacher or people, I suppose." I saw from his answer he did not suspect me for the preacher. PETER CART IV U I r, IT T . 183 He further said: "As it is late ami no preacher nor people, we had as well go. Come, go home with me and get some dinner." "No," said I, "we must have meeting; and if you will preach, I will conclude after you." "No, no," said he; "if you will preach, I will con- clude after you." "Agreed," said I, and up I rose in the stand, sung and prayed, took my text, and preached as best 1 could for forty-five minutes, and then called on him, and he rose, sung and prayed, and prayed well. I went home with my one man, my entire congre- gation, and found him to be a pious, religious elder in the Presbyterian Church. From the novelty of the effort of the day, my friend professed to think it was one of the greatest sermons he had ever heard in all his life. I left another appointment, and went on my way round the circuit. For weeks my one-man congrega- tion proclaimed and circulated my next appointment, telling the people what a great preacher had come to the circuit; and when I came to my next appoint- ment, the whole hill-side was covered with horses and carriages, and the church crowded to overflowing. My heart almost fainted within me for fear I should not meet the expectations of the people; but the Lord helped me, and we had a mighty shaking among the dry bones, and a blessed revival broke out. Our meeting lasted several days and nights, and many souls were happily converted to God and joined the Church on my first round on this circuit. When I got to the lower end of the circuit I found a large society, a fine class leader, and a very pious, old, superannuated traveling preacher. He told me the society was in a most wretched condition; that there 184 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP was .1 very popular local preacher in the* society, wh<, married a great many people, and was in the habit of drinking too much at almost every wedding he at tended; and that he had a large connection, all in the Church, and that for years the preachers were afraid o do any thing with him. The next day, which was Sabbath, we had a hirge congregation, and after prenching, as my uniform cus- tom was, I met the class. My popular local prcachei was present. In examining the leader of the class I, among many other questions, asked him if he drank drams. He promptly answered me, No, he did not. "Brother," said I, "why do you not?" He hesi- tated; but I insisted that he should tell the reason why he did not. "Well, brother," said he, "if I must tell the reason why I do not drink drams, it is because I think it is wrong to do so." "That's right, brother," said I; "speak it out, for it is altogether wrong for a Christian ; and a class- leader should set a better example to the class he leads, and to all others." When I came to the local preacher I said, " Brother W., do you drink drams?" "Yes," said he. "What is your particular reason for drinking drams?" I asked him. " Because it makes me feel well," he answered. " You drink till you feel it, do you ?'' said I. " Certainly," said he* "Well, how. much do you drink at a time?" He replied, gruffly, that he never measured it. "Brother, how often do you drink in a day?" " Just when I feel like it, if I can get it." "Well, brother, there are complaints that you PETER CART WRIGHT. 185 drink too often and too much ; and the Saturday be- fore my next appointment here you must meet a committee of local preachers at ten o'clock, to inves- tigate this matter; therefore prepare yourself for trial." "0!" said he, "if you are for that sort of play, come on ; I '11 be ready for you." I had hard work to get a committee that were not dram-drinkers themselves. The trial came on; the class-leader brought evidence that the local preacher had been intoxicated often, and really drunk several times. The committee found him guilty of immoral conduct, and suspended him till the next quarterly meeting; and then the quarterly meeting, after hard debate, expelled him. The whole society nearly were present. After this expulsion, and I had read him out, his wife and children, and connections, and one or two friends, to the number of thirteen, rose up and with- drew from the society. I told the society if there was any tiling against their moral character, they could not withdraw without an investigation; but if there tvas nothing against their moral character, they could withdraw. The leader said there was nothing im- moral against them, so I laid down the gap and let them out of the Church. They then demanded a letter. I told them there was no rule by which they li:i'l a right to a letter, unless they were going to move and join some other society of the Methodist Episco- pal Church. They said they never intended to join the Methodist Episcopal Church again. I then told them that they came to us without a letter, and must go without a letter. I then read the rules; exhorted the leader to be punctual, faithful, and pic us; the members I urged to attend all the public and private 16 186 AUTOBIOGRAPHY. OF means of grace, especially class meetings, love-feists, and the sacraments, and to bring and dedicate their children to God, by having them baptized. From this very day the work of religion broke ou in the society an-i settlement, and before the year closed I took back the thirteen that withdrew, and about forty more joined the Church, and not a dram- drinker in the whole society, but the poor local preacher who had been expelled, I fear lived and died a drunkard. This was a four weeks' circuit, and I had no help- ers; and on examination of the class papers I found over one hundred and fifty delinquent members; some, yea, many of them had not been in a class meeting for one, two, and three years. I determined, with a mild and firm hand, to pull the reins of our Discipline, and by the aid of the leaders, and by my personally visiting the delinquents, we managed to see every one of them, and talk to them. Through the blessing of God upon our labors, we saved to the Church about sixty of them ; the others we dropped, laid aside, or expelled. This was awful work, to turn out or drop ninety persons in about nine months; it bowed me- down in spirit greatly; it looked like as if a tornado had fearfully swept over the Church; hut there was a stop put to trading in slaves, and the dram-drinkers became very few, and many threw off their jewelry and superfluous dress- ing; prayer meetings sprung up, class meetings were generally attended, our congregations increased, our fusts were kept. Toward the last quarter of the yeai I beat up for a general camp meeting, and there was a general rally. We had a large camp-ground, seats for thousands prepared, a large shed built over the altar and pulpit that would shelter more than a thou- 1 E T. E R C A R T W R I G II T .' 187 savi pco}>lc. The square of our camp-ground was wel\ tilled. The camp meeting lasted eight days and niglus; the preachers preached, the power of God attended, sinners by the score fell ; the altar, though very large, was filled to overflowing ; and while many managed and labored in the altar with mourners, we erected another stand at the opposite end of the en- campment, and there the faithful minister proclaimed the word of life. The power of God came there as the sound of a mighty, rushing wind ; and such was the effect, that crowds of mourners came forward and kneeled at the benches prepared, and, indeed, the work spread all over the encampment and almost in every tent. There were two hundred and fifty who professed religion, and one hundred and seventy joined the Church, besides about forty colored people. Glory to God ! Zion travailed, and brought forth many sous and daughters to God. Many of these converts and accessions to the Church were from different and distant circuits around ; for people in those days thought no hardship of going many miles to a camp meeting. I was continued two years on this circuit; the first year J. Axley, pre- siding elder; the second year M. Lindsey was my presiding elder. There were many interesting inci- dents that occurred during my stay on this circuit. A few I will name. At Mount Zion meeting-house there was a good class of poor, simple-hearted Methodists that desired to hold class meeting, according to rule, with closed doors, admitting persons not members of the Church only two or three times, unless they intended to join. There was an old lady in the settlement, a New Light by profession, who hated the Methodists and despised class meetings with closed doors, but would stay in, m 188 "AUTOBIOGRALMIYOP * spite of the leader. She would take her seat ncai the door, and open it while the leader was speaking to the class. They had tried to stop her many ways, but did not succeed. When I came round, the leader complained to me, alleging that they were greatly annoyed by her disorderly conduct. I preached, then read the rules, then requested all to retire but the class, or such as desired to join the Church, and then closed the door, and proceeded to examine the class. I knew this lady was in, and sat near the door as usual. I asked the leader if there were any in but members. He answered, " Yes, there are three that are not members." I told him to take me to them first. He did so. The first was a man. I asked him his intention in staying in class meeting. He told me he wanted to serve God, and join the Church. " Very well," said I. The next was a woman, whom I questioned, and who answered in the same way. While I was talking to her, my New Light got up and opened the door, and took her seat close by it. I approached her, and asked her what was her motive for staying in class meeting. She said she wanted to be with the people of God. " Do you wish to join our Church?" " No, I do n't like the Methodists." " Madam, you ought not to violate our rules." " Indeed, I do not care a fig for your rules ; I have staid in class meetings many times, and will stay in when I please." " You must go out." " I will not, sir." " Then I will put you out.' " You can't do it," she replied, and sprung to her feet, and began to shout and clap her hands; and as % PETER CART WRIGHT. 189 she faced to the door, I took hold of her arms behind her shoulders, and moved her toward the door. She threw up her hands against the cheek of the door, and prevented me from putting her out. I saw a scuffle was to take place, and stooped down and gath ered her in my right arm, and with my left hand jerked her hand from the cheek of the door, and lifted her up, and stepped out and set her on her feet. The moment I sat her down she began to jump and shout, saying, " You can't shut me out of heaven." I sternly ordered her to quit shouting; for, said I, you are not happy at all, you only shout because you are mad and the devil is in you. When she quit shouting, I said, u I knew you were not happy, for if God had made you happy I could not have stopped it ; but as it was the devil in you, I have soon stopped your shouting." I then stepped back and shut the door, and met my class standing against it; and we had a very good time, and effectually foiled our old New Light tormentor, and she never troubled me any more during my two years on this circuit. The Tennessee conference sat in Nashville, Octo- ber 1, 1818, when I was reappointed to Red River. Our increase this year, in the four western con- ferences, was five thousand, one hundred and sixty- four. Our increase of traveling preachers was only nine. At the Nashville conference an incident occur- red substantially, as well as my memory serves me, as follows: The preacher in charge had risen from very humble beginnings, but was now a popular, fashionable preacher. We talk about "Young America" these times; but Young America was as distinctly to be seen in those days, among I'JU A U T B i U 11 A 1' 11 V P ^ our young flippant, popularity-suuli'mg preachers, as no\v. Brother Axley and myself, though not very old, were called old-fashioned fellows ; and this popular young aspirant was afraid to appoint brother Axley or myself to preach at any popular hour for fear we would break on slavery, dress, or dram-drinking. But at length the old staid members and the young preach- ers began to complain that Axley and Cartwright were slighted, and an under-current of murmuring be- came pretty general. The city preacher had been selected to appoint the time and place where we were to preach. Brother Axley and myself had our own amusement. At length, on Saturday of the conference, this preacher announced that brother Axley would preach in the Methodist church on Sun- day morning at sunrise, thinking there would be but few out, and that he could do but little harm at that early hour. AVheri we adjourned on Saturday afternoon, I ral- lied the bovs to spread the appointment ; to rise early and get all out they could. The appointment circu- lated like wildfire, and sure enough, at sunrise the church was well filled. Brother Axley rose, sung, prayed, took his text: "Be riot conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by the renewing of your minds ;" and if the Lord ever helped mortal man to preach, he surely helped brother Axley. First he poured the thun- ders of Sinai against the Egyptians, or slave oppress- ors; next he showed that no moderate dram-drinker could enter heaven; and then the grape-shot of truth rolled from his mouth against rings, ruffles, and all kind of ornamental dress. Dr. Bascom was sitting right be- fore him. He had a gold watch-chain and key, and two very large gold seals. The llev. II. B. was sc excited PETER U ART WRIGHT. 193 that unconsciously he took up one of the souls, and he began to play with the other seal with his right hand. Axley saw it, stopped suddenly, and very sternly said to him, "Put up that chain, and quit playing with those seals, and hear the word of the Lord."' The claret rushed to the surface of his profile. The sermon went off admirably, and really it seem- ed as though a tornado had swept the ruffles and vails; and the old members of the Church shouted for joy. Having achieved another signal victory over error and pride, the ministers and ruling elders of other sister Churches had opened their pulpits, and invited us to preach to their people during conference. Among the rest, Dr. Blackbourn had opened hia Church. Dr. Blackbourn was a strong, popular Pres- byterian minister. In the course of the Sabbath, the city preacher in- formed me that I was to preach on Monday evening in Dr. Blackbourn's Church, and charged me to be sure and behave myself. I made him my best bow, and thanked him that he had given me any appoint- ment at all ; and I assured him I would certainly behave myself the best I could. "And now," said I, " brother Mac, it really seems providential that you have ap- pointed me to preach in the Doctor's Church, for 1 expect they never heard Methodist doctrine fairly stated, and the dogmas of Calvinism exposed ; and now, sir, they shall hear the truth for once." Said the preacher, "You must not preach controversy." I re- plied, " If I live to preach there at all, I '11 give Calvin- ism one riddling." "Well," said the preacher, "I recall the appointment, and will send another preach- er there; and you must preach in the Methodist church Monday evening, and do try and behave your- self." "Very well," said I; "I '11 do my best." 192 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP The preacher's conduct toward me was spread abroad, and excited considerable curiosity. Monday evening came; the church was filled to overflowing; every seat was crowded, and many had to stand. Af- ter singing and prayer, brother Mac took his seat in the pulpit. I then read my text : " What shall it prof- it a man if he gain the whole world and lose his OA\n soul ?" After reading my text I paused. At that mo ment I saw General Jackson walking up the aisle ; he came to the middle post, and very gracefully leaned against it, and stood, as there were no vacant seats. Just then I felt some one pull rny coat in the stand, and turning my head, my fastidious preacher whisper- ing a little loud, said: "General Jackson has come in; General Jackson has come in." I felt a flash of indignation run all over me like an electric shock, and facing about to my congregation, and purposely speaking out audibly, I said, " Who is General Jack son? If he don't get his soul converted, God will damn him as quick as he would a Guinea negro !" The preacher tucked his head down, and squatted low, and would, no doubt, have been thankful for leave of absence. The congregation, General Jackson and all, smiled or laughed right out, all at the preacher's expense. When the congregation was dismissed, my city-stationed preacher stepped up to me, and very sternly said to me : " You are the strangest man I ever saw, and General Jackson will chastise you for your insolence before you leave the city." " Very clear of it," said I, "for General Jackson, I have no doubt, will applaud my course; and if he should undertake to chastise me, as Paddy said, ' There is two as can play ftt that game.' " General Jackson was staying at one of the Nashville hotels. Next morning, very early, my city preacher PETEH CARTWRianT. 193 went down to the hotel to make an apology to Gen- eral Jackson for my conduct in the pulpit the night before. Shortly after he had left I passed by the hotel, and I met the General on the pavement; and before I approached him by several steps he smiled, and reached out his hand and said : "Mr. Cartwright, you are a man after my own heart. I am very much surprised at Mr. Mac, to think he would suppose that I would be offended at you. No, sir; I told him that I highly approved of your independence; that a minister of Jesus Christ ought to love every body and fear no mortal man. I told Mr. Mac that if I had a few thousand 'such independent, fearless officers as you were, and a well- drilled army, I could take old England." General Jackson was certainly a very extraordi- nary man. He was, no doubt, in his prime of life, a very wicked man, but he always showed a great respect for the Christian religion, and the feelings of religious people, especially ministers of the Gospel. I will here relate a little incident that shows his re- spect for religion. I had preached one Sabbath near the Hermitage, and, in company with several gentlemen and ladies, went, by special invitation, to dine with the General. Among this company there was a young sprig of a lawyer from Nashville, of very ordinary intellect, and he was trying hard to make an infidel of himself. As I was the only preacher present, this young lawyer kept pushing his conversation on me, in order to get into an argument. I tried to evade an argu- ment, in the first place considering it a breach of good manners to interrupt the social conversation of the company. In the second place I plainly saw that his head was much softer than his heart, and 13 194 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF that there were no laurels to be won by vanquishing or demolishing such a eombatant, and I persisted in evading an argument. This seemed to inspire the young man with more confidence in himself; for my evasiveness he construed into fear. I saw General Jackson's eye strike fire, as he sat by and heard the thrusts he made at the Christian religion. At length the young lawyer asked me this question : " Mr. Cartwright, do you really believe there is any such place as hell, as a place of torment?" I answered promptly, " Yes, I do*." To which he responded, "Well, I thank God I have too much good sense to believe any such thing." I was pondering in my own mind whether I would answer him or not, when General Jackson for the first time broke into the conversation, and directing his words to the young man, said with great earnest- ness: " Well, sir, I thank God that there is such a place of torment as hell." This sudden answer, made with great earnest- ness, seemed to astonish the youngster, and he ex- claimed; "Why, General Jackson, what do you want with such a place of torment as hell ?" To which the General replied, as quick as lightning, " To put such d d rascals as you are in, that op- pose and vilify the Christian religion." I tell you this was a poser. The young lawyer was struck dumb, and presently was found missing. In the fall of 1819 our Tennessee conference sat again in Nashville. This year the Minutes show an increase of members in the four western conferences of 5,085; of traveling preaohcrs, 38; our whole PETER CARTWRIGH T. 195 membership in the west, 56,945; our traveling preachers, 194. Our Tennessee conference lay part- ly in Tennessee and partly in Kentucky. In Ken- tucky our rules of Discipline on slavery were pretty generally enforced, and especially on our preachers, traveling and local Whenever a traveling preacher became the owner of a slave or slaves, he was re- quired to record a bill of emancipation, or pledge himself to do so; otherwise he would forfeit his min- isterial office. And under no circumstances could a local preacher be ordained a deacon or an elder if he was a slaveholder, unless he gave the Church satis- factory assurances, that he would emancipate at a proper time. In Tennessee some of our prominent preachers fell heir to slaves. They were unwilling to emancipate them, and they sought refuge in the plea of their disabilities, according to the law of the state. At this conference I complained of some of our strong preachers living in constant violation of the Discipline of the Church. They tried to make out a fair excuse, and to show that it was impracticable, according to the laws of the state, and I, in order to sustain my charges of violating the Discipline of the Church, had to show that they could at any time emancipate their slaves by becoming surety that their negroes, when emancipated, did not become a county charge. They employed a distinguished lawyer, F. Grundy, and I went to General Jackson for counsel. The case was fairly stated and explain- ed in open conference, and these preachers were re- quired to go to court and record a bill of emancipation When the great southern secession took place in l*44-4o. Dr. Bascom wrote a pamphlet, and there represents the circumstance above alluded to as 196 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF great abolition move. Now there is nothing more foreign from the truth. Ultra abolition was not then known among us in the west; and if it was, we ticver meddled politically with slavery, but simply required our preachers and members to emancipate their slaves whenever it was practicable, according to the laws of the state in which they lived, and which permitted the liberated slaves to enjoy freedom. The discussion on the subject of slavery waked up some bad feeling, and as we had at this conference to elect our delegates to the General conference, which was to hold its session in Baltimore in May, 1820, these slaveholding preachers determined to foVm a ticket, and exclude every one of us who were for the Methodist Discipline as it was, and is to this day. As soon as ever we found out their plan we formed an opposite ticket, excluding all advocates of slavery, and, on the first ballot, we elected every man on our ticket save one, and he was a young preacher who had only traveled six years. lie and their strongest man tied in the vote. Of cou-rsc, we had to ballot again, but on the second ballot we elected our man by a large majority. This triumph made the slavery party feel very sore. They then went to work and wrote a very slanderous pamphlet, in which they misrepresented us, and sent af copy of it to each member of the General conference. But they missed their mark, for instead of lowering us in the estima- tion of the members of the General conference, that body approved our course fully. It was at this General conference of 1820, in Bal- timore, that radicalism threatened to shake the foun- dations of the Church, but as I have freely spoken of these trying scenes to the Church elsewhere in this sketch, I forbear making any further remarks. At PETER CARTWRIGIIT. 19t this General conference, the Kentucky conference was organized, which made five annual conferences out of the old Western conference, namely: 1. Ohio conference, composed of the following presiding-elder districts: Ohio, Muskingum, Lancas- ter, Scioto, Lebanon, and Miami ; with a membership of thirty-four thousand, one hundred and seventy- eight, and eighty-seven traveling preachers. 2. Missouri conference, with the following districts : Indiana, Illinois, Cape Girardeau, and Arkansas; with a membership of seven thousand, four hundred and fifty-eight, and thirty-nine traveling preachers. 3. 'Kentucky conference, with five districts: Kana- wha, Kentucky, Salt River, Green River, and Cum- berland; with a membership of twenty-three thou- sand, seven hundred and twenty-three, and eighty four traveling preachers. 4. Tennessee, composed of Nashville, Tennessee, French Road, Holston, and Duck River districts, seventeen thousand, six hundred and thirty-three members, and fifty-one traveling preachers. 5. Mississippi, with Louisiana, Mississippi, and Ala- bama districts; four thousand, one hundred and forty seven members, and nineteen traveling preachers. Making, in 1820-21 our membership, eighty-seven thousand, one hundred and thirty-nine, and our trav- eling preachers two hundred and eighty. See what God has done for our "far west." From the time I had joined the traveling ranks in 1804 to 1820-21, a period of sixteen years, from thirty-two traveling preachers, we had increased to two hundred and eighty; and from eleven thousand, eight hundred and seventy-seven members, we had now over eighty- Beven thousand; and there was not a single literary man among those traveling preachers. 198 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF In the fall of 1820 our conference sat in Hopkina- ville, Kentucky. I was reappointed to the Christian circuit, M. Lindsey presiding elder. About this time, owing to my having reprinted and circulated two small pamphlets, one called, " The Dagon of Calvin- ism," and the other, " A Useful Discovery," both of them satires on Calvinism, some Presbyterian cler- gymen, judging me to be the author of these pam- phlets, and not being willing publicly to debate the points at issue between us, concluded to take satisfac- tion of me by writing me a letter in the name of the devil, complimenting me for promoting the interests of his Satanic majesty's kingdom, by spreading the Arminian doctrine. Whereupon I wrote a rejoinder, and both these letters, the one to me and my answer, were published in pamphlet form, and created a con- siderable buzz for a while. Those, clergymen called a council in order to answer me, but considering pru- dence the better part of valor, realizing that " He that lived to run away, Might live to fight another day," so they abandoned the project of answering me alto- gether. This was regretted by many of my friends, who wanted them to speak out in their own proper names, and not skulk behind the name of the devil to hide their errors or malice. A.nd perhaps it was best that they did not answer back again. PKTER CARTWBiaHT. 199 CHAPTER XVL THE MOUNTAIN PREACHER. I WILL now relate an incident or two that occur- red in 1820-24. Old father Walker, of excellent memory, and my- self, set out in the month of April, 1820, to the Gen- eral conference, in Baltimore, on horseback. We trav- eled hard all the week. Late on Saturday afternoon we came to the spurs of the Alleghany Mountains, and were within a few miles of the toll-gate, when a gentleman overtook us. We inquired of him if he knew of any quiet tavern on the road near by, where two weary travelers could rest over Sabbath, as we did not intend traveling on that day. He said there was no such house on the road for many miles ; but if we would turn off the road a mile or such a matter, he could take us to a good, quiet, religious family, where we could rest till Monday very comfortably; for he, being a local preacher, had an appointment next day. We thankfully consented to go with this local brother, and following him, we soon came to a poor but decent house and family and were made very welcome. The brother, on learning that we were preachers, insisted that we should preach for the people in the morning and evening, to which we consented. At eleven o'clock, brother Walker held forth. The people were all attention, but there was no ex- citement. At night I tried to preach, and although 200 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF I had profound attention from a cabinful of these mount- aineers, yet the preaching did not seem to have any effect whatever. When I closed, I called on our kind local preacher to conclude. He rose and began to sing a mountain song, and pat his foot, and clap his hands, and ever arid anon would shout at the top of his speech, "Pray, brethren." In a few minutes the whole house was in an uproarious shout. When brother Walker and I got a chance to talk, I said: "Well, sir, I tell you this local preacher can do more in singing, clapping, and stamping, than all our preaching put together." "Verily," said Walker, "he must be a great man, and these are a great people living here in these poor dreary mountains." In passing on our journey going down the mount- ains, on Monday, we met several wagons and car- riages moving west. Shortly after we had passed them, I saw lying in the road a very neat pocket- pistol. I picked it up, and found it heavily loaded and freshly primed. Supposing it to have beer, dropped by some of these movers, I said to brother Walker, " This looks providential ;" for the road across these mountains was, at this time, infested by many robbers, and several daring murders and robberies had lately been committed. Brother Walker's horse was a tolerably good one, but my horse was a stout, fleet, superior animal. As we approached the foo of the mountains, and were about two miles fron the public-house, where we intended to lodge tka night, the sun just declining behind the western mountains, we overtook a man walking with a large stick as a walking cane, and he appeared to be very lame, and was limping along at a very slow rate. lie spoke to us, and said he was traveling, and a PETER CAKTWRIOHT. 201 poor cripple, and begged us to let him ride a little way, as lie was nearly given out, and was fearful he could not reach the tavern that night. Brother Walker said, " yes," and was in the atti- tude of dismounting and letting him ride his horse. Just then a thought struck me that this fellow's lame- ness was feigned, and that it was not safe to trust him. I said to Walker, " Keep your horse ; we are a long way from home, have a long journey before us; under such circumstances, trust no man ; and we trot- ted on dow/i the hill, and thought we had left our lame man more than a hundred yards behind. Walker was rather ahead of me. All at once my horse made a spring forward; I turned to see what was the mat- ter, and lo and behold ! here was my lame man, within a few steps of me, coming as fleet as a deer. T grasped my pistol, which was in my overcoat pocket, cocked it, wheeled about, and rushed toward him ; he faced about, and in a few jumps more I should have been on him, but he plunged into the thick brush, and I could not follow him. When we got to the tavern the landlord said we had made a very fortunate escape, for these robbers in this way had decoyed and robbed several travelers lately. Brother Walker being the oldest man and rather infirm, we had agreed that he should conduct all relig- ious ceremonies, and that I should call for lodging, attend to horses, pay off bills, etc. When we had got down into Virginia some distance, we called one evening at a Mr. Baly's, who kept a tavern on the road ; his wife and daughters were very kind and clever, but the man of the house was a drunken Uni- versalist. He was not sober when we called, but granted us the liberty to stay all night. While I was out seeing to the horses, brother Walker and th 202 A r T o D r o n K A r rr r OF landlord got into a strong debate on the universal restoration plan. Brother Walker was very mild and easy in debate ; the landlord was abrupt and in- sulting, as well as very profane. I stood it a good while, but at length I got tired of it, and said to brother Walker that the way he debated was of no use, that it was casting pearls before swine. The old landlord, at this, let loose a volley of curses on me. I did not attempt any debate, but shook my brimstone wallet over him till he was sick and tired of it. The old lady and daughters were very much mortified at their husband and father. By this time it became proper that we should retire to bed. Brother Walker told the landlord that we were preachers, and asked leave to pray in the family before we went to bed. The landlord flatly denied us that privilege, and swore he would have none of our praying about him, saying he knew we only wanted to pray off our bill. Brother Walker mildly expostulated with him, and insisted on having the privilege to pray ; but all in vain. He said he would have no praying about his house. I then asked him if he did not keep a house of public entertainment. ITe replied, " Yes." "Then," said I, "do you not allow men to curse and swear, and get drunk in your house, if they pay for it?" He said, " Yes." ' Well, then, we have as good a right to pray and serve God in your house, if we pay for it, as they have to serve the devil and pay for it; and I insist that we have our rights. We have plenty of money, and don't wish to pray off our bill." So said I to brother Walker, " Go to prayer, and if he cuts up any capers, I '11 down him, and hold him still till you are PETER CARTWRIGflT. 203 done praying ; for," said I, " ' the kingdom of heaven sufferetk violence, and the violent take it by force.' " So brother W. prayed, and I watched the old land- lord, who sat very quiet and looked sullen. After this we retired to bed, and his wife and daughter made many apologies for him, and hoped we would not be offended. I told them no, not at all ; that he was heartily welcome to all he had made of us. They laughed, and said they had never seen him so com- pletely used up before. In the morning we rose early ; our horses were fed, and breakfast on the table. We prayed and took our meal, the old man still in bed. I then asked the land- lady for our bill. She frankly said she would not have any thing ; that we were welcome to all we had from them, and invited us to call and stay with them as we returned. I insisted that she should receive pay ; " for you know," said I, " the old gentleman said we wanted to pray off our bill;" but she utterly re- fused. So we bade farewell, and went on our way rejoicing, for we had said our prayers and prayed off our bill in the bargain. On our return from the General conference in Bal- timore, in 1820, in the month of June, which was very warm, and we having to travel on horseback, it may be supposed that our journey in this way for a thousand miles was very fatiguing. When we got to Knoxville, East Tennessee, the following incident in substance occurred : Brother Walker and myself had started early in the morning, had traveled about twenty-five miles, and reached Knoxville at noon. We rode up to a tavern with a view of dining, but finding a great crowd of aoisy, drinking, and drunken persons there, I said to brother Walker : " This is a poor place for weary travel- 204 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF era, and we will not stop here." We then rode to another tavern, but it was worse than the first, for here they were in a real bully fight. I then proposed to brother Walker that we should go on, and said we would soon find a house of private entertainment, where we could be quiet ; so on we went. Presently we came to a house with a sign over the door of "Private Entertainment, and Neio Cider" Said I. " Here 's the place ; and if we can get some good light bread and new cider, that's dinner enough for me." Brother Walker said : " That is exactly what I want" We accordingly hailed. The old gentleman came out. I inquired if we could get our horses fed, and some light bread and new cider for dinner. " yes," said the landlord ; " alight, for I suspect you are two Methodist preachers, that have been to Baltimore, to the General conference." We replied we were. Our horses were quickly taken, and well fed. A large loaf of good light bread and a pitcher of new cider were quickly set before us. This gentleman was an Otterbein Methodist. His wife was very sick, and sent from the other room for us to pray for her. We did so, and then returned to take our bread and cider dinner. The weather was warm, and we were very thirsty, and began to lay in the bread and cider at a pretty liberal rate. It, how- ever, seemed to me that our cider was not only new cider, but something more, and I began to rein up my appetite. Brother Walker laid on liberally, and at length I said to him: "You had better stop, brother; for there is surely something more than cider here." " I reckon not," said he. But as I was not in the habit of using spirits at all, I knew that a very little would keel me up, so I forbore ; but with all my forbearance presently I began to foeJ PETER CART WRIGHT. 205 light-headed. I instantly ordered our horses, fearing re were snapped for once. I called for our bill ; the old brother would have nothing. We mounted, and started on our journey. When we had rode about a mile, being in the rear, I saw brother Walker was nodding at a mighty rate. After riding on some distance in this way, I suddenly rode up to brother Walker and cried out, " Wake up ! wake up !" He roused up, his eyes watering freely. "I believe," said I, "we are both drunk. Let us turn out of the road, and lie down and take a nap till we get sober." But we rode on without stopping. We were not drunk, but we both evidently felt it fly- ing into our heads ; and I have thought proper, in all candor, to name it with a view to put others on their guard. We journeyed on till we came to the Crab Orchard, where was kept a toll-gate. This gate was kept at this time by two very mean men ; they also kept a house of entertainment; and, it being late, we con- cluded to tarry all night. The fare was very indiffer- ent. We asked the privilege to pray with them. It was granted, and we prayed with them night and morning ; took breakfast, and then asked our bill. The landlord told us, and I drew out my pocket-book, in which I had several hundred dollars in good cur- rent bank bills. He told me he would not take any of them ; he must have silver. I told him I had no silver, and no coin but a few cents. He very ab- ruptly swore he knew better; he knew I had the silver. I assured him again that I had no silver, but he persisted in swearing he knew I had, and that we could not leave or pass the toll-gate till we paid our bill of fare. Our horses were all ready to mount, and 1 had fresh loaded my pistol over night, for I did not 206 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF like the signs about the house; and as I had a good deal of money in bills about me, I had determined I would not be robbed without leaving my mark. Brother AValker tried to reason the case with him, but to no purpose. I then threw down the amount of his charge, and told him he had to take that or lie/thing, and mounted my horse and started. He ordered one of his servants to shut and lock the toll gate, and not let me through. I spurred my horse, and was at the gate nearly as quick as his servant, and drew my horsewhip, and told the negro if he attempted to close the gate I would down him. The negro took fright, and let go the gate, and took to his heels for safety. The moment I passed through the gate I wheeled my horse, and called for brother Walker to come on ; I would bear him harmless. The landlord called for his pistols, swearing he would fol- low me. I told him to come on, and wheeled my horse, and started on my way independently. But he took the "second, sober thought," and declined pursuing me. This was to me a pretty trying and tempting circumstance, but I survived it. Shortly after this brother Walker left me to visit some of his old friends and relatives in West Tennes- see, and I journeyed on toward my home in Christian county, Kentucky. Saturday night came on, and found me in a strange region of country, and in the hills, knobs, and spurs of the Cumberiand Mountains. I greatly desired to stop on the approaching Sabbath, and spend it with a Christian people; but I was now in a region of country where there was no Gospel minister for many miles around, and where, as I learned, many of the scattered population had never heard a Gospel sermon in all their lives, and where the inhabitants knew no Sabbath only to hunt arid PETER CARTWRIGHT. 207 visit, drink and dance. Thus lonesome and pensive, late in the evening, I hailed at a tolerably-decent house, and the landlord kept entertainment. I rode up and asked for quarters. The gentleman said I could stay, but he was afraid I would not enjoy my- elf very milch as a traveler, inasmuch as they had party meeting there that night to have a little dance. t. inquired how far it was to a decent house of enter- tainment on the road; he said seven miles. I told him if he would treat me civilly and feed my horse well, by his leave I would stay. He assured me I should be treated civilly. I dismounted and went in. The people collected, a large company. I saw there was not much drinking going on. I quietly took my seat in one corner of the house, and the dance commenced. I sat quietly musing, a total stranger, and greatly desired to preach to this people. Finally, I concluded to spend the next day Sabbath there, and ask the privilege to preach to them. I had hardly settled this point in my mind, when a beautiful, ruddy young lady walked very gracefully up to me, dropped a handsome courtesy, and pleasantly, with winning smiles, invited me out to take a dance with her. I can hardly describe my thoughts or feelings on that occasion. However, in a moment I resolved on a desperate experiment. I rose as gracefully as I could; I will not say with some emotion, but with many emotions. The young lady moved to my right side; I grasped her right hand with my right hand, while she leaned her left arm on mine. In this position we walked on the floor. The whole company seemed pleased at this act of politeness in the young lady, shown to a erranger. The colored man, who was the fiddler, began to put his fiddle in the best order. 1 then 208 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP spoke to the fiddler to hold a moment, and added that for several years I had not undertaken any mat- ter of importance without first asking the blessing of God upon it, and I desired now to ask the blessing of God upon this beautiful young lady and the whole company, that had shown such an act of "politeness to a total stranger. Here I grasped the young lady's hand tightly, and said, " Let us all kneel down and pray," and then in- stantly dropped on my knees, and commenced pray ing with all the power of soul and body that I could command. The young lady tried to get loose from me, but I held her tight. Presently she fell on her knees. Some of the company kneeled, some stood, some fled, some sat still, all looked curious. The fiddler ran off into the kitchen, saying, "Lord a marcy, what de matter? what is dat mean?" While I prayed some wept, and wept out aloud, and some cried for mercy. I rose from my knees and commenced an exhortation, after which I sang a hymn. The young lady who invited me on the floor lay prostrate, crying earnestly for mercy. I exhorted again, I sang and prayed nearly all night. About fifteen of that company professed religion, and our meeting lasted next day and next night, and as many more were powerfully converted. I organized a society, took thirty-two into the Church, and se; t them a preacher. My landlord was appointed leader which post he held for many years. This was the commencement of a great and glorious revival of re- ligion in that region of country, and several of the young men converted at this Methodist preacher dance became useful ministers of Jesus Christ. I recall this strange scene of my life with astonish-, inent to this day, and do not permit myself to reason PETER CARTWRTGHT. 209 on it much. In some conditions of society I should have failed; in others I should have been mobbed; in others I should have been considered a lunatic. So far as I did permit myself to reason on it at the time, my conclusions were something like these ' These are a people not Gospel taught or hardened. They, at this early hour, have not drank to intoxica- tion, and they will at least be as much alarmed at me and my operations as I possibly can be at theirs. If I fail, it is no disgrace; if I succeed, it will be a fulfillment of a duty commanded, to be " instant in season and out of season." Surely, in all human wis- dom, it was out of season ; but I had, from some cause or other, a strong impression on my mind, from the eginuing to the end of this affair it is ended that I should succeed by taking the devil at surprise, as he had often served me, and thereby be avenged of him for giving me so much trouble on my way to General conference and back thus far. The actions prompted by those sudden impressions to perform religious duty often succeed beyond all human calculation, and thereby inspire a confident belief in an immediate superintending agency of the divine Spirit of God. In this agency of the holy Spirit of God I have been a firm believer for more than fifty-four years, and I do firmly believe that if the ministers of the present day had more of the unction or baptismal fire of the Holy Ghost prompt- ing their ministerial efforts, we should succeed much better than we do, and be more successful in winning souls to Christ than we are. If those ministers, 'or young men that think they are called of God to min- ister in the word and doctrine of Jesus Christ, were to cultivate, by a holy life, a better knowledge of this supreme agency of the divine Spirit, and depend U Z10 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF less on the learned theological knowledge of Biblical institutes, it is my opinion they would do vastly more good than they are likely to do ; and I would numbly ask, Is not this the grand secret of the success of all early pioneer preachers, from John Wesley down to the present day? Now, I say, for one, who has been trying to preach In the wilderness for more than fifty years, that 1 take no flattering unction to my soul from those who pretend to speak in such lofty terms of the old and early pioneers of Methodism, for in the very next breath they tell us that such preachers and preach- ing will not do now, and at one fell swoop sweep us, as with the besom of destruction, from the face of the earth. I am often reminded by the advocates of learned and theologically-trained preachers, of a circumstance that occurred years gone by in Kentucky, after the wilderness state of the country had passed away, and the people had grown up into improved life, and many of them had become wealthy. In the region alluded to there was a large and wealthy Presbyterian congregation, that, by growing tired of their old and early preacher, had become vacant. They sought a popular successor, one that was up with the improved and advanced state of the times. They finally, by the offer of a large call, or salary, succeeded in engaging a very pious young , minister as their pastor. At his first appointment, he took for his text, "Repent ye, therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord." Acts iii, 19. He preached an excellent sermon from this passage, in the judg- ment of the congregation, and they were very much PETER CARTMVRIOI1T. 211 dolignted. Tlie next Sabbath rolled on. Their new pastor rose in the pulpit and took the same text, and delivered substantially the same sermon. This pro- duced a little whispering among their wise and know- ing elders; but they attributed it all to absence of thought. The third Sunday rolled on, and up rose the preacher, reading off the same text and preaching the same sermon. Well, the elders concluded that this was outrageous and insufferable, and that they must really talk to him and put a stop to this way of preaching. So they called on their young pastor, and tabled their complaints very feelingly before him, asking him if he really had but the one sermon. If so, they must call the congregation to- gether and dismiss him. To all of which the pastor responded, the Bible was full of good texts as the one he had preached from, and he had an abundance of good sermons ready; but he thought as the signs of this improved age, and state of society, re- quired an improved and advanced ministry, so did the advanced age require that the congregation should fully keep up with an improved ministry; "and," said the minister, "do you really think the congregation has complied with the requirements of my sermon? If you think they have, and you shall be the judges, I am ready at all times to take another text and preach a new sermon." The elders, at that moment, were possessed of a dumb devil, and they never afterward called their minister to chide with him. As the old truths of the (lospel were behind the times, the Lord did signally own and bless the labors of this young minister, and made him a savor of life unto life to many of his hearers, giving ample evidence that he will own and bless his \\o, d. 212 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP A few more incidents will close this chapter. It is very astonishing how easily and generally mankind fall into idle and sinful habits. I have often been as- tonished at the far-seeing wisdom of John Wesley. In the General Rules of his United Societies he interdicts dram-drinking ; and while the whole religious world, priests, preachers, and members, rushed into this de- moralizing practice, Mr. Wesley made desisting from dram-drinking a condition of membership in the Methodist societies ; and although the Methodist Epis- copal Church, in her organization, as a wise provision in her General Rules, forbids dram-drinking, yet how often and how long did it remain a dead letter ! From my earliest recollection drinking drams, in family and social circles, was considered harmless and allowable socialities. It was almost universally the custom for preachers, in common with all others, to take drams; and if a man would not have it in his family, his harvest, his house-raisings, log-rollings, weddings, and so on, he was considered parsimonious and unsociable; and many, even professors of Christianity, would not help a man if he did riot have spirits and treat the company. I recollect, at an early day, at a court time in Springfield, Tennessee, to have seen and heard a very popular Baptist preacher, who was evidently intoxicated, drink the health of the company in what he called the health the devil drank to a dead hog Boo ! I have often seen it carried and used freely at large baptizings, where the ordinance was administer- ed by immersion. In 1821, the last year I traveled the Christian circuit, I took in a preaching-place in a densely-populated settlement that was long destitute of the Gospel, and had many notorious drunkards in it. Here the Lord owned and blessed my labors; religion spread through PETER CARTWRIGHT. 218 the settlement. Among the rest there was one inter- esting family; the man was a drunkard; the family became deeply interested about religion and joined the Church, and were remarkably friendly to me; the old man was also very friendly. On a certain occasion I met him in a store in Hopkinsville, and although I was never intoxicated but once in my life, yet I had wholly abandoned the social glass, for, ac- cording to my best conviction, it was a bad and dan- gerous habit, and that the rules of the Methodist Church required it this drinking gentlemaa called for some cherry-bounce, and sweetened it for me ex- pressly, out of pure love to me, as he said, and then invited me to drink with him. I declined. He urged me. I refused. I told him I had wholly given op the practice. Nothing would satisfy him ; he said, if I did not drink with him, I was no friend of his or his family, and he would never hear me preach again. I told him that it was all in vain to urge me ; my prin- ciples were fixed, and that I would not violate my principles for the friendship of any man or mortal. He flew into a violent rage, and cursed and abused me. I walked off and left him in his glory. He never for gave me, I suppose, and made his family leave the Church, and would not let them come to hear me preach, and he lived and died a drunkard. In 1824 Jesse Walker, Samuel H. Thompson, F. S., and myself were elected delegates to the General conference at Baltimore; the first three from Missouri, myself from Kentucky. We started on horseback, and traveled together. Two of the com- pany would call for spirits when we staid at public houses. Brother Thompson and myself would not drink spirits at all. % We made it a rule to pray in families wherever we staid, if it was agreeable. 1 214 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP felt hurt that two Methodist preachers, delegates to the General conference, and our traveling companions, would call for and drink spirits in those public houses. Thompson and myself remonstrated with them. They defended the practice. I told them at length that if they did not quit the practice I would not travel with them, and in this Thompson joined me. Brother Walker was a good man, and for our sakes he agreed to, and did quit it altogether, and we got along much better. In the fall of 1821 our conference was held in Lex- ington, Kentucky, and I was appointed, by Bishop M'Kendree, to Cumberland district, containing the following appointments, namely : Green River, Somer- set, Wayne, Roaring River, Goose Creek, Fountain Head, Barren, and Bowling Green circuits; it lay partly in Kentucky and partly in Tennessee, and was a large and populous district, containing between five and six thousand members, many of whom had grown wealthy; there was also a great number of talented local preachers. On my first round of quarterly meetings I vas on my way to Somerset circuit, had rode, on Fri lay, about fifty miles, and my horse and myself were both very much tired I called at several houses on the public highway, and asked to stay all night, but was denied. About dusk I hailed another house, and asked leave to stay. The man said I could not stay. I inquired how far to the next house where he thought they would take me in. He said, "Seven miles." Said I, "My dear sir, I have rode to-day fifty miles, and I can not go seven more. If you will give ILB a fagot of fire, I will camp out rather than go any further." He stepped into a little kitchen hard by for the fire. PETEnCARTWTUGTlT. 215 and I heard his old lady say to her husband, " You had better let that man stay. If he gets the fire he will burn up the barn because you turned him off." And as she spoke out loud, I replied, equally as loud, " Yes, you had better let me stay; if you do n't, some mischief will befall you before morning." He threw down his chunk of fire, and said, " Well, I suppose you must stay." Down I got, stepped to the kitchen door, and said, "Good lady, will you give me supper quick? for I could get no dinner on the road to-day." " yes," said the old lady. My horse put up, my supper eaten, I felt much better. Presently I began to inquire about religion and religious denominations. I soon found out that the old gentleman and old lady were real high-toned predestinarian Baptists. The old gentleman informed me that, a few miles off, most all the people were Methodists, and that he was really afraid they would take the country, and that they had a quarterly meet- ing the next day Saturday a few miles from there. Said I, " A quarterly meeting ; what sort of a meet- ing is that?" He did not know, he replied. Skid I, " What did you call the name of this relig- ious sect?" Said he, " Methodist." "Methodist," said I; "what's that? What sort of people are they?" " Ah," said he, " they are the strangest people you ever saw ; they shout and halloo so loud you may hear them for miles; they hold that all will be saved, and a man can live without sin in this life, and yet that a Christian can fall from grace ; and all this," said lie, "is not half; they are the worst people you ever saw. They had a camp meeting just over here last year, 216 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP and they had a tent they called the preachers' tent, and there, by night and day, the preachers carried on- all sorts of wickedness ; and," said he, " they are beg- ging and taking all the money out of the country." " Mercy defend us !" I exclaimed ; " why do n't you raise a company and drive them out of the country ?" "0," said he, "they aie too strong for us; if we were able to drive them they should soon go, you may depend." Said I, " What a wretched set they must be ; but it may be they are misrepresented, and are not as bad as you say." " No, sir," said he ; "I was there at the camp meet- ing, and their bad conduct I saw with my own eyes.' "Well," said I, "if these things be so, it is too baa for a civilized country." By this time they thought that it was near bedtime, and he said, " If you wish to lie down, there is a bed." " But," said T, " my friend, I learn you are a pro- fessor of religion, and religious people ought always to pray with their families. I am a friend to religion, and hope you will pray with us before we go to bed." "Ah," said he, "I am a poor weak creature, and can't pray in my family." " !" said I, "you must certainly pray for us ; you ought to pray for the benefit of these interesting chil dren of yours." . "No," said he, "I can't do it." "Well, sir," said I, "we must have prayers before we lie down, and I am a weak creature, too ; but if you will not pray, may I ?" "Do as you please," said ho. So I read a chapter, rose, gave out a hymn, and commenced singing. There were two young ladies present, one a daughter, the other a niece, of the old PETER CARTWRIGHT. 217 man ; they both rose and sung with me. Finally, I knelt down, and so did the girls; I prayed, but the old man and old lady kept their seats all the time. In prayer I told the Lord vrhat a poor weak old man lived there, and asked the Lord to give him strength and grace to set a better example before his family. I also prayed the Lord to have mercy on those deluded Methodists, if they were half as bad as my old friend had represented them ; but if he had misrepresented them, to forgive him, and prosper them. As soon as prayer was over the old gentleman and lady went into the kitchen, and the niece said to me, "You need not believe a word uncle has said about the Methodists, and the doings at their camp meeting, for I was there, and they are a good people, and my uncle is preju- diced." His daughter said the same. Presently I stepped out at the door, and I heard the old lady say to her husband, " He is a Methodist preacher." The old man said, " No, he is not." "Well," said she, "he is, and you have done it now." The old man said, " I do n't care if he is ; it 's good enough for him." Shortly after this I retired to bed, and the two young ladies began to sing some of the Methodist camp meeting songs, and really they sang delightfully. I rose early next morning, and went on to my quar- terly meeting, and we hsd a real good one. I will just say here, in this connection, the pcxt summer I held a large and splendid camp meeting on the ground where this old gentleman had told me there was such bad conduct, and he aad hib family were out; and right in their presence 1 toid the congrega- tion what this man had said about then, to mo. The old man could not face it, and shn-V off ati.i went 218 AUTO BIOGRAPHY OP home. His daughter and niece both were powerfully converted, and joined the Methodist Church. When I got over on the southern part of my district, the summer following, to a camp meeting in the Roar- ing River circuit, having been detained a little by affliction in my family, and not being able to reach my camp meeting till Sunday, brother Simon Carlisle was in the stand preaching. He was a real Boanerges, an able and successful New Testament preacher. The congregation was large and very disorderly. Brother Carlisle reproved them sharply, but they behaved very rudely. When he closed, I rose to preach, but the con- gregation was so disorderly that I found it would be very difficult for me to proceed ; so at length I told the vast crowd if they would give me their attention a few moments, I would relate an incident or two worthy of their attention. I commenced by relating several short anecdotes. They began to draw up nearer, and nearer still; the anecdotes were well calculated to excite their risibilities. Right before me sat an old, gray -headed man, with straight-breasted coat; he did not like the laughter that my anecdotes produced, and he spoke out loudly to me and said, "Make us cry make us cry; don't make us laugh." As quick as thought I replied to him thus: " I do n't hold the puckering strings of your mouths, and I want you to take the negro's eleventh coinmand- ment; that is, every man mind his own business." "Yes, sir; yes, sir," said the old man, and sank down perfectly still. This produced considerable mirth in the congrega- tion, but by this time the vast crowd had gathered up as close as they well could, and were all eyes and ears. I then announced my text: "To the unknown God, whom ye ignorantly worship, nim declare I unto PETER CARTWRIGHT. 219 you " And for two hours I held listening thousands spel.i-bound, while, to the very best of my abilities, 1 defended the supreme divinity of Jesus Christ, and riddled Arianism as best I could. Arianism was rife through all that country, although they called them- selves *' Christians," and were called by the world, New Lights, Marshallites, or Stoneites. (These were two leading Presbyterian ministers, that in the time of a great revival in Kentucky, were disowned by the Synod of Kentucky. They headed the New Light party, and gratuitously assumed the name of Chris- tian, yet they evidently imbibed the Arian sentiment, and spread their errors, and did great mischief in cor- rupting the Scriptural doctrine of the true divinity of Jesus Christ.) The two Baptist preachers that would not receive me into the Baptist Church without re- baptizing, in Stogden's Valley, at an early day, else- where stated in this narrative, were present on this occasion. The circumstance of that encounter was one of the incidents that I had just related to gain audience with the people, and the old man with straight coat that bade me make them cry and not laugh, whom I had taken to be a Methodist from his straight coat, proved to be an old Baptist man that had long been in the habit of speaking out to the preachers in time of preaching; but, alas for these Baptist preachers ! they, with many more of their co-laboring ministerial brethren, had been carried off into the whirlpool of Arianism. While I was preaching, I not only gained audience, but there was solemn silence and profound attention ; for, by the blessing of God, I succeeded in interesting the whole congrega- tion in the sublime subject under discussion. And when I came to show that if Jesus Christ was not the supreme God, that all heaven and earth was filled 220 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP with idolatrous devotions, and that angels and men, arid redeemed spirits had been, were now, and eter- nally would be, nothing more or less than gross idolaters : " Now," said I, " if there is a single man, minister, woman, or child, in this assembly, that will dare to ascribe divine honors to Jesus Christ and not believe in his supreme divinity, let them show it by raising their hand." I then paused, but not one hand went up. It was an awful solemn time ; every soul seemed to feel that the supreme Divinity brooded over the assembly. I then said, I wanted one more triumphant testimony of our holy religion that should overwhelm all the legions of devils that rose from the stagnant pools of Arianism, Unitarian ism, and Socinianism. I then desired that every one in that vast crowd that believed that Jes"us Christ was justly entitled to supreme honor and glory, and expected to get to heaven through his merits alone, to give me the sign by rais- ing their right hand ; the hands went up by the thou- sand, and with hands, triumphant shouts of glory ascended by hundreds, and many sinners were seen with streaming eyes, and even exulting shouts, giving glory to Jesus Christ. The vast multitude fell almost in every direction, and I sat down under a deep sense that God was there. Mourners were found all through the crowd, to be numbered by the hundred. Many of the Arians recanted ; and after the legions that had distracted them for years were cast out, came to their right minds, were clothed, and once more esteemed it their highest honor to sit at the feet of Jesus Christ. There was no more preaching for that day and the next. The cries of the penitents, and shouts of the young converts and the old professors, went up without intermission, day and night. Two PETER CARTWRIGHT. 221 hundred professed religion, and one hundred and seventy joined the Methodist Episcopal Church he- fore the close of the camp meeting, and it was remarked by many, that it seemed the easiest thing for sinners to get religion here of any place or time they ever saw, and they could not account for it; but I told them that it was plain to me the Lord had given marching orders to the legions of little Arian devils to the lake, as he had done to the swine in the days of old, and when these were cast out it was quite easy to come to their right minds. Perhaps there never was a more manifest display of God's saving mercy on a small scale than on the present occasion, since the confounding of tongues at the building ol the tower of Babel. Many Arians returned to their old folds, perfectly tired of their wanderings, and hav- ing cast anchor once more in a safe harbor, they gave their wanderings o'er. Those that remained among the New Lights so called, split into many factions, and fought each other till they ate each other up all to the tail, and that was immersion. This remains, and perhaps will, till the millennial glory shall inun- date the whole world. A remarkable incident oc- curred on this occasion which I must not omit re- lating. There was a very confirmed Arian lady in the congregation who denied the supreme divinity of Jesus Christ. Late on Monday, she professed to get very happy, and shouted out aloud; but said, while shouting, among other things, she knew I was wrong in my views of Jesus Christ, but she desired som? one to go and bring me to her, for she wanted to ghow me, that though I was in error, she could love her enemies and do good for evil. At first 1 refused to go; but she sent again. I th^n thought of 222 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF the unjust judge, and lest by her continual coming she might weary me, I went. She told me she knew I was wrong, and that sh was right, and that God had blessed her and madr her happy. Said I, "Sister, while I was preaching, did you no get mad?" She answered, "Yes, very mad; I could have cut your throat. But I am not mad now, and love you, and God has blessed me." Said I, "I fear you are not happy; ,you have only got in a little better humor, and think this is happi- ness. But we will test this matter. Let us kneel down here, and pray to God to make it manifest who is wrong." "But," said she, "I do n't want to pray; I want to talk." "Well," said I, "I have no desire to talk; I always go to God in prayer; and I now believe God, in an- swer to prayer, will recover you out of the snare of the devil, for you certainly are not happy at all." So I called upon all around and they were many to kneel down and help me to pray God to dislodge the lingering Arian devil that still claimed a resi- dence in this woman's heart. We knelt, and by the score united in wrestling, mighty prayer; and while we prayed it seemed that the bending heave:'-, came near; and if the power of God was ever fci among mortals, it was felt then and there. The Avo^.an lost her assumed good feelings, and sunk down into sullen, dumb silence, and so she remained during the meet- ing ; and for weeks afterward many of h^r friends feared she would totally lose her balance of inind. She became incapable of her business till one night she had a dream or vision, in which slit afterward PETER CART WRIGHT. 223 leclared she saw her Savior, apparently in all his supreme glory, and he told her she was wrong, but he frankly forgave her ; and when she came to herself, or awoke, she was unspeakably happy, and never afterward, for one moment, doubted the supreme di- vinity of Jesus Christ. She joined the Methodists, and lived and died a shining and shouting Christian. There is another circumstance I wish to state be- fore I close this chapter. The brother, Simon Carlisle, before mentioned, had been a regular circuit preacher, somewhere down south, and there was a wealthy family at or near one of his appointments. The old gentleman and- lady were members of the Church ; but they had a very profligate son, who behaved disorderly at one of Carlisle's appointments, and Carlisle sharply reproved him for his disorderly conduct, at which the young man took great umbrage, and swore he would have satisfaction out of Carlisle. The house of the father of this young man was the preacher's home. When Carlisle came round next time, he was as usual invited by* this old brother home with him. Brother Carlisle said, as he had offended his son, perhaps he had bet- ter not go ; but the old brother and sister insisted he should go ; for they knew their son was to blame alto- gether, and that Carlisle had done nothing but his duty in reproving him ; so he went. This young mar, was at home, but slunk about, and would not bo social with Carlisle ; and next morning, while Car- lisle was fixing his horse to ride on to his next ap- pointment, he took a brace of pistols, and slipped into the room where Carlisle's .saddle-bags were lying, nnd put those pistols in the bottom of his saddle-bags, anperceived and unsuspected by Carlisle, or any body ?lse. Shortly after Carlisle started, the young man 224 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF pretended to miss his pistols, and declared he knetr that Carlisle had stolen them. The old people remon- strated against any such imputation ; but he persisted in affirming he knew that the preacher had stolen his pistols, and off he started, got a writ and an officer, and pursued Carlisle, and before he reached his next appointment they overtook him. The officer informed him of the allegation, and that he had a writ for him, and that he was his prisoner. Carlisle, conscious of his innocence, told the officer that he was welcome to search him, and handed over his saddle-bags, when, lo and behold ! there were the pistols at the bottom of them. What could he say? He protested his innocence, but submitted to the law, was found guilty, and only escaped being incarcerated in prison by the father of this mean young man going his bail till further trial. We will not narrate the trouble and cost Carlisle was put to before he got clear of this malicious prose- cution. Suffice it to say, during the pendency of this prosecution, the annual conference came on, and Car- lisle had to answer to this criminal charge; but what could he say ? He had no evidence of his innocence, and by possibility could have none. The conference did not believe him guilty, but his guilt was sworn to by this young man. In this dilemma into which the conference was thrown, Carlisle rose and requested the conference, for the honor of the cause of God, that they would expel him till God should, in some way, vindicate his innocence. He affirmed he was innocent, and that he believed God would shortly make his innocence manifest to all. The conference very reluctantly, and by a bare majority, expelled him. Able counsel, believing in his innocence, volunteered in his defense. He was PETER CART WRIGHT. 225 cleared. Believing it to be his duty and privilege, he married, and when I saw him he had an interesting rising family. The Church restored him to his former standing, offered him a circuit, but for the present he declined traveling, and went to work to support his family, and did it with credit to himself and them. But the circumstance that triumphantly vindicated his innocence remains yet to be told. The young man who pursued him so maliciously, in about nine months after Carlisle was arrested, was taken down with a fever common to that region of country. The best medical aid was called in; he was faithfully at- tended and administered unto. His parents were much alarmed for his safety and his salvation. He was talked to and prayed with, but to no purpose. His physicians told him he must die. He then said he could not die till he disclosed one important mat- ter. His parents were called in, and he frankly told them and others that he put his pistols in Carlisle's saddle-bags himself; and shortly after the disclosure he expired, without hope of mercy. 15 226 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP CHAPTER XVII. SERMON ON BAPTISM AT CAMP MEETING. THERE was, in the bounds of the Goose Creek cir- cuit, a Baptist minister, who was a tolerably smart man, and a great prosclyter from other Churches, and who almost always was harping on immersion as the only mode of Christian baptism, and ridiculing what he called "baby sprinkling." We had an ap- pointment for a camp meeting in this circuit, in what was called Poplar Grove. There was a fine little widow woman, a member of the Methodist Episcopal Church, lived here; and this Baptist preacher tried his best to proselyte her, and make a Baptist of her. She at length got tired of his water talk, and told him if he would come to the camp meeting, and patiently hear the presiding elder, Peter Cartwright, preach one sermon on baptism, on Sunday, she would give him a new suit of clothes, out and out. He agreed to it; but he was to sit patiently, and hear the sermon through; if he did not, then he was not to have the suit of clothes. When I got to the camp-ground, my little spunky Methodist widow was tented on the ground. She came and invited me to her tent, and then told me the proposition she had made to Mr. W., the Baptist preacher. " And now," said she, *'do your best; if he runs, the suit of clothes is yours; and if he stands his ground, and you do your very best, you shall have as good a suit, any how." PETEK CARTWRIGHT. 227 This was a very large encampment, well arranged; and there were about twenty strong, talented Methodist preachers, from the traveling and local ranks, present. The meeting commenced and progressed with great interest, and there were many melting Gospel sermons preached. Many sinners were awakened and con- verted, both among the whites and colored people. Sunday morning came, and my Baptist preacher ar- rived; and we were soon made acquainted. He pro- posed that he, if he felt like it, should have the priv- ilege of replying to me. "Certainly," said I, "with all my heart." Eleven o'clock arrived, the hour appointed me to commence my sermon on baptism. It was supposed that there were ten thousand people on the ground. My heart rather quailed within me, but I prayed for light, a ready mind, and success. I took no text in particular, but submitted the four following proposi- tions for discussion : First. The design and intent of water baptism. Second. Who were the Divinely-appointed adminis- trators of water baptism. Third. The proper mode of water baptism Fourth. Who were the qualified subjects of bap- tism. My Baptist minister took his seat in the altar, in front of me. He listened with tolerable attention while I was on the first and second propositions. As I approached the third point, the galled jade winced a little ; but when I came to the fourth point, and took my position that all infants had the first and only indisputable title to baptism, and that all adults must become converted, and be like little children, before they could claim any valid title to water bap- tism, my preacher became very restive. Finally, 1 '228 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF propounded this question: "Is not that Church which has no children in it more like hell than heaven?" I then added, "If all hell was searched, there would not be a single child found in it; but all children are in heaven ; therefore, there being no chil- dren in the Baptist Church, it was more like hell than heaven." The Baptist preacher here rose to his feet and started. I called out to him to stop and hear me out ; but he replied he could not stand it, and kept on and cleared the ground ; so he lost his suit of clothes, and I gained one. But what was much better than all this, I was listened to for three hours; and the attention of the multitude seemed not to falter, but they heard with profound interest, and it was the opinion of hun- dreds that this discussion did a vast amount of good. Our camp meeting progressed with increasing in- terest; many were awakened, and about forty were converted and added to the Church. In the course of the summer of 1822 we held a camp meeting in Logan county, Kentucky, the county in which I was chiefly raised. At this meeting there came a strange kind of preacher among us, who held that a Christian could live so holy in this life, that he would never die, but become all immortal, soul, body, and all. He seemed like a good, innocent, ignorant kind of creature. He asked of me the liberty to preach ; but I told him that was altogether out of the question ; that, as the manager of the meeting, I felt myself accountable to the people as well as to the Lord, for the doctrines advanced from the stand. One night while I was outside of the encampment settling some rowdies, he thought, I suppose, he would flatter my vanity a little ; and stepping up to me, he told me he had a heavenly message for me. PETER CARTWRIGHT. 229 "Well." said I. " what is it?" lie said it had just been revealed to him that I was never to die, but to live forever. " Well," said I, " who revealed that to you ?" He said, " An angel." "Did you see him ?" I asked. "0 yes," was the reply; "he was a white, beauti- ful, shining being." -Well," said I, "did you smell him?' This stumped him, and he said he did not under stand me. "Well/' said I, "did the angel you saw smell of brimstone?*' He paused, and I added, "He must have smelled of brimstone, for he was from a region that burns with fire and brimstone, and consequently from hell ; for he revealed a great lie to you, if he told you I was to live forever!" At this he slipped off, and never gave me any more trouble during the meeting. There were a great many people in attendance at this meeting, and among the rest, some youngsters who called themselves gentlemen; some from the country, and some from Russellville. These fellows would occupy the seats we had prepared for the ladies. I announced from the stand that the gentle- men and ladies were to sii apart, and requested every gentleman to remove to the seats on the left, prepared for them. There were some twenty who did not move. Said I, "We request every gentleman to retire from the ladies' seats, that I may see how many country clowns and town fops there are, for these will not move!" All then left but five, and I began to count them; they then left in a hurry, but were very angry. 230 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP Among them was a young sprig of the bar, the son of a Major L. He was in a mighty pet, and told his father, who happened not to be present. His father and I dined together that day at a friend's house. Ho brought up the subject, and said I was wrong ; that many young men did not know any better; and that he thought hard of me for exposing his son. Said I, " Major, do you not believe if a company of Shawnee Indians were to come into one of our re- ligious assemblies, and see all the women seated on one side and most of the men on the other side, that they would have sense and manners enough to take their seats on the men's side?" He answered me abruptly, "No; I don't believe they would." " Well," said I, " it is my opinion they would, and that they have more manners than many of the pre- tended young gentlemen of the day." He flew into a violent passion, and said if we were not in the presence of ladies he would abuse me. I told him if he thought to abuse and frighten me from doing my duty in keeping order in the congregation, he was very much mistaken, and I would thank him to mind his own business, and I would most assuredly attend to mine. Here the subject dropped for the present. I returned to the camp-ground. Presently he sent for me to talk the matter over. I told the messenger, brother Cash, a local preacher, that I should not go, for the Major was very irritable, and only wanted to insult and abuse me, and that I was not of a mind to take abuse. I did not go. Presently brother Cash returned, and said that the Major pledged his word and honor that he would not insult me, but that he wanted to talk the matter over in a friendly way. I then consented, and went to him with brother P K T E K C A 11 T W R I G 11 T . 231 Cash, and wo had passed but a few words when he commenced a tirade of abuse. Brother Cash tried to check him, but he would not be stopped. I then kold him that he had forfeited his word and honor, and therefore .vas beneath my notice, and turned off. lie flew into a desperate rage, and said if he thought I would fight him a duel he would challenge me. "Major," said t, very calmly, "if you challenge me F will accept it." "Well, sir," said he, "I do dare you to mortal combat." "Very well, I'll fight you; and, sir," said I, "ac- cording to the laws of honor, I suppose it my right to choose the weapons with which we are to fight?" " Certainly," said he. " Well," said I, " then we will step over here into this lot, and get a couple of cornstalks; I think I can finish you with one." But 0, what a rage he got into ! lie clinched his fists and looked vengeance. Said he, "If I thought I could whip you I would smite you in a moment." "Yes, yes, Major L.," said I, "but, thank God, you can't whip me; but do n't you attempt to strike me, for it you do, and the devil gets out of you into me, I shall give you the worst whipping you ever got in all your life," and then walked off and left him. His wife was a good, Christian woman, and the fam- ily was tented on the ground. At night, after meet- ing was closed, I retired to bed, and about midnight there came a messenger for me to go to Major L.'s tent and pray for him, for he was dying. Said I, "What is the matter with him?" " 0, he says he has insulted you, one of God's min- isters, and if you do n't come and pray for him, he will lie and go to bell." 232 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP "Well," said I, " if that's all, the Lord increase his pains. I shall not go; let him take a grand sweat ; it will do him good, for he has legions of evil spirits in him, and it will be a long time before they are all cast out." I did not go nigh him at that time. After an hour or two he sent for me again. I still refused to go. By this time he got into a perfect agony; he roared and prayed till he could be heard all over the camp- ground. Presently his wife came and entreated me, for her sake, to go and pray for and talk to the Major. So I concluded to go, and when I got into the tent, there he was lying at full length in the straw, and praying at a mighty rate. I went to him and said, "Major, what is the matter?" "0!" said he, "matter enough; I have added tc my ten thousand sins another heinous one of insulting and abusing you, a minister of Jesus Christ, for labor- ing to keep order and do good. will you, can you, forgive me ?'' "Yes, Major, I can and do forgive you; but remem- ber, you must have forgiveness from God, or you are lost and ruined forever." "Can you possibly forgive me," said he, "so far as to pray for me? if you can, do pray for me, before I am swallowed up in hell forever." I prayed for him, and called on several others to pray for him. He continued in great distress all the next day, and some time the following night it pleased God to give him relief, and he professed comfort in believing. This case plainly shows how the devil often over- shoots his mark; but, perhaps, it more clearly shows how God, in his infinite goodness and mercy, makes the wrath of man to praise him. It seems to me that PETER CART WRIGHT. 233 at least a legion of very dirty little devils were cast out of Major L. We had a very interesting quarterly meeting the past spring in Russellville, and a considerable number in the higher and wealthier walks of life, especially among the ladies, gave signs of repentance, and a disposition to devote themselves to a religious life. I had given them a special and pressing invitation to attend our camp meeting, and accordingly they came, and there was a glorious work going on in the con- gregation from time to time. Many came to the altar as penitents, and sought and found mercy of the Lord. And although these wealthy ladies would weep under the word, yet we could not get them to the altar, and I was afraid it was pride that kept them back, and frankly told them so, assuring them, if this was the case, they need not expect to obtain religion. They told me that it was not pride that kept them away, but that the altar was so crowded not only with mourners, but idle professors and idle spectators, and that in many instances the mourners were uncere- moniously trodden on and abused, and the weather being very warm, the mourners in the altar must be nearly suffocated. These were the reasons why they did not come into the altar as seekers, and not pride; and I assure the reader I profited very much by these reasons given by those ladies, for I knew all this and much more might, with great propriety, be said about our altar operations. So I determined, at all hazards, to regulate, renovate, and cleanse the altar of God, and turn out, and keep out, all idle, strolling, gaping lookers-on; and when the evening sermon closed, I rose in the stand, and I told them all these objections of the ladies, and I deliberately indorsed them as 234 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF valid objections to our altar exercises, and told them [ was going to invite every seeker of religion to come into the altar, and assured them they should bo protected from these abuses: and in order to u fair start, I invited all to rise up and retire out of the altar except seekers; and directed that the avenues leading to the altar be kept clear at all times ; that there was to be no standing on the seats, and no standing up around the pales of the altar ; that no person whatever could come into the altar unless invited, and that no person was to talk to, or pray with, the mourners unin- vited, unless they got very happy. I appointed and named out my men to keep order. Thus arranged, and our large altar being cleared, and the aisles kept open, I invited the mourners to come as humble penitents, and kneel in the altar, and pray for mercy; and we all were astonished at the number that distinguished themselves as seekers. I suppose there were not less than one hundred, and almost all of them professed comfort that night, and among the rest, many of those fine wealthy ladies from town. It was sup- posed that this was one among the best camp meet- ings ever held in Logan county, where there had been many, very many, glorious camp meetings, where camp meetings started in modern times; and they had been in progress for twenty-two years, every year more or less. The fruits of this camp meeting I hope to see with pleasure in vast eternity. The Methodist Church received an impetus and strength at this meeting, that vastly increased her usefulness, her members, and religious respectability. I sincerely hope it is going on and increasing to this day. And here permit me to remark, from many years' experience, that sanctified wealth will always prove a blessing to the Church of God; bu-t unsAnc PETER CARTWRIOHT. 235 tified wealth, though poured into the Church by the million, never fails to corrupt and curse the Church, [f our wealthy people will come themselves and bring their wealth, and consecrate the whole -without any reserve to God, it is almost incalculable to tell the instrumental g^od that can and will result to the cause of religion; but, on the other hand, if religion must be defeated, the obligations of the Gospel loos- ened, the rules of the Church not exacted, a time- serving ministry employed and supported, this is, and has been, the death-knell to all Churches so far as inward piety is concerned. Look at the needless, not to say sinful expenditures in our older cities and dis- tricts of country ; the unnecessary thousands expended, not in building needful and decent churches, for this is right, but ornamental churches, to make a vain show and gratify pampered pride. Look at the orna- mented pulpits, pewed and cushioned seats, organs, and almost all kinds of instruments, with salaried choirs, and as proud and graceless as a fallen ghost, while millions upon millions of our fallen race are dying daily, and peopling the regions of eternal woe for the want of the Gospel of Jesus Christ; and as scarce as ministers are in some places in our own happy country, yet there are thousands that are ready and willing to go to the utmost verge of this green earth, and carry the glad tidings of mercy to those dying millions, if they had the means of sup- port. Would it not the better comport with the obli- gations of our holy Christianity to refrain from those superfluous expenditures, and with a liberal hand and devoted heart apply, or furnish the means to carry the glfd tidings of salvation to those that sit in the region and shadow of moral death, than to apply them, as is done in many directions in this Christian 236 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP land ? Say, ye professed lovers of Jesus Christ, are not your responsibilities tremendously fearful ? There is wealth enough in the Churches, and among the friends of the different Christian denominations in this happy republic, if rightly husbanded and liberally bestowed, to carry the Bible and a living ministry to every nation on the face of the whole earth. And may we be permitted to hail with Christian rapture the rising glory of this liberal spirit, when we shall see it as the Apocalyptic angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to preach to every nation, kindred, and tongue ! Say, say ! when shall we see this happy day ? May the Lord hasten it in his time, and we be co-workers together with him! Will the Christian world say, Amen? During my presidency on this district up to the fall of 1824, there was a blessed revival in many parts of the district, and many joined the Methodist Epis- copal Church. There are several interesting incidents, no doubt, that have clean escaped my recollection , but there are some I remember, and I will embody them here as well as I can. At a camp meeting held in the edge of Tennessee, a considerable revival took place, and some tall sons and daughters of Belial were brought down to cry for mercy. Religion made its mark in several wealthy families. Persecution was pretty fierce; the rowdies sent off and got whisky, drank freely, and disturbed us considerably. We arrested some of them, and they were fined. Finally, they collected their forces in the woods, a short distance from the camp-ground, and resolved to break up our camp meeting; they then elected their captain an(* all other subordinate officers. Their plan was to arm themselves with clubs, to mount their horses, and PETEft CARTWRIGH1. 237 ride bravely through the camp-ground, and break down officers, preachers, and any body else that would oppose them. Saturday afternoon was the time appointed for them to drive us from the ground, but in the mean time we found out their plans, and many of their names. Their captain called his name Cartwright; all their oflicers assumed the name of some preacher. We made our preparations accordingly, and were per- fectly ready for them. They drank their whisky, mounted thtiir horses, armed with sticks and clubs and then came, almost full speed, into our camp As [ was captain of the interior, I met the captain of the Philistines, and planted myself near the opening bet \veen the t*o tents, where they were to enter the in-closure.. Aa the mounted captain drew near the entering place i sprang into the breach ; he raise$ his club, bidding ue to stand by, or he would knock me down. I cried, "Cr*ck away." He spurred his horse and made a pass at me, sure enough; but, iortunately, I dodged his stroke. The next lick was mine, and I gave it to him, and laid him flat on his back, his foot being in the stirrup. His horse got my next stroke, which wheeled him " right about;" he dragged his rider a few steps and dropped him, and then gave this redoubtable captain leg bail at a mighty rate. The balance of the mounted rowdies, seeing their leader down and kicking, wheeled and in- gloriously fled. We took care of the captain, of course, and fined him fifty dollars. This gave us entire con- trol of the encampment, and peace in all our borders during our meeting. Connected with this meeting was another incident *f thrilling interest, something like the following. 238 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF There were two young men in this settlement of wealthy and respectable parentage, who were dis- tantly related. They both were paying attention to a very wealthy young lady. Some jealousy about rival- ship sprung up between them; they were mutually jealous of each other, and it spread like an eating cancer. They quarreled, and finally fought; both armed themselves, and each bound himself in a solemn oath to kill the other. Thus sworn, and armed with pistols and dirks, they attended camp meeting. I was acquainted with them, and apprised of the circumstances of this disagreeable affair. On Sunday, when I was addressing a large congrega- tion, arid was trying to enforce the terrors of the vio- lated law of God, there was a visible power more than human rested on the congregation. Many fell under the ^reaching of the word. In closing my discourse [ called for mourners to come into the altar. Both these young men were in the congregation, and the Holy Spirit had convicted each of them; their mur- derous hearts quailed under the mighty power of God, and with dreadful feelings they made for the altar. One entered on the right, the other on the left. Each was perfectly ignorant of the other being there. I went deliberately to each of them, and took their deadly weapons from their bosoms, and carried them into the preachers' tent, and then returned and labored faithfully with them and others for the altar was full nearly all the afternoon and night. These young men had a sore struggle; but the great deep of their hearts was broken up, and they cried hard for mercy, and while I was kneeling by the side of one of them, jus* before the break of day, the Lord spoke peace to hi? wounded soul. He rose in triumph, and gave some thrilling shouts. I hastened to the other young man PETEB CART WRIGHT. 239 at the other side of the altar, and in less than fifteen minutes God powerfully blessed his soul, and he rose and shouted victory; and as these young men faced about they saw each other, and staring simultaneously, met about midway of the altar, and instantly clasped each other in their arms. What a shout went up to heaven from these young men, and almost the whole assembly that were present ! There were a great many more who were converted that night; and, indeed, it was a night long to be remembered for the clear con- version of souls. One of these young men made an able itinerant preacher. He traveled a few years, had a brilliant career, and spread the holy fire wher- ever he went. He then fell sick, lingered a little while, and died triumphantly. There was a remark- able instance of the power of religion manifested in the change of these two young men. A few hours before they were sworn enemies, thirsting for each other's blood, but now all those murderous feelings were removed from them, and, behold! their hearts were filled with love. " Old things were done away, and all things became new." T will relate another circumstance, though a little out of the order of time, which will serve to show the malignity of an unrenewed human heart. In a little town in Breckenridge county, Kentucky, called Hard- insburg, there lived a notorious infidel, who delighted, on almost all occasions, to* treat the Christian religion with scorn and contempt. It was his special pride to mortify the feelings of professors of religion and min isters of the Gospel. In the course of my traveling excursions it fell to my lot, almost a total stranger in the place, to be detained here several days and nights. Tne citizens having little or no preaching in the place, invited me to preach to them of evenings. I conseiitej 240 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP to do so, and there were very good congregations and some very good signs of a revival of religion. The peo- ple were very friendly to me, and several respectable citizens gave me an invitation to dine with them, and I did so. This infidel had attended my preaching in common with the rest, and in common with the rest of the citizens he gave me a very friendly invitation to dine with him. Having learned his infidel charac ter, the first time I declined. Several respectable citizens urged me to accept his invitation, saying, surely something strange had come over Mr. A., for he was never known to invite a preacher to his house before, in all his life, and they urged me to go. Ac- cordingly, the next day he invited me home with him to dinner. I went, and when we came to the table, instead of requesting me to ask a blessing, he said, as we drew up to the table, " Mr. Cartwright, I never per- mit any man to ask a blessing at my table, nor do I do it myself; for it is all hypocrisy." I had not seated myself. Said I, " Mr. A., did you not invite me, as a preacher, to dine with you ?" "Yes, sir." " Do you not know that preachers are in the habit of asking a blessing at table, sir ?" "Yes, sir," said he; "but I will have none of it at my table." " Very well, sir," said I, " if I am denied the priv- ilege of asking a blessing at your table, I assure you I will not eat with you," wheeled off, took up my hat and started, bidding him good- by. "0, Mr. Cartwright," said he, "you must not leave without eating with me." "I tell you, sir," was my reply, "I will not," and went out. His manner of treating me soon flew all over the village, and the wickedest people in it PETER CART WRIGHT. 241 cried out shame, shame, on Mr. A., and greatly ap plauded me for not eating with him. He rendered himself very unpopular by this mean act, and I shrewdly suspect he never treated another preacher as he had treated me. "Lord, what is man that thou art mindful of him, or the son of man that thou visitest him ?" The Kentucky conference sat in Lexington again this fall, September 25, 1822; in Maysville, Sep- tember 24, 1823. Here we elected our delegates to the fourth delegated General conference, which sat in Baltimore, May 1, 1824. This was the third General conference to which I was elected. Our Kentucky conference was held in Shelbyville, Sep- tember 23, 1824, and up to this time we had approxi- mated to the following number of traveling preachers and members: Members. Trar. Prchn. Ohio conference. 36.541 122 Kentucky conference 24,683 92 Tennessee conference 25,509 ;7 Mississippi conference 9,009 48 Missouri conference 11,773 55 103,515 402 This ye*r closed my twentieth year of regular trav- eling, from the time I was admitted on trial in the old Western conference in 1804. Then we had one con- ference, now we hatl eight ; for the General confer- ence bad formed three more in the west; namely, Holston, Illinois, and Pittsburg; then we had two bishops, now we had five ; then we had four presid- ing-elder districts, now we had thirty ; then we had thirty-two traveling preachers, now we had over 400; then in all the western world we had 11,877 members, now we had over 120,000, including the membership 16 242 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF of the Pittsburg conference, which properly belonged to the west ; then we had in all these United States and the Canadas seven annual conferences, now we had fifteen; then we had in the entire Methodist Episcopal Church, in these United States and the Canadas altogether, of members, 113,134, of travel- ing preachers, 400, now we had of members, 328,523, traveling preachers, 1,272. Thus you have a very small view of the progress and prosperity of the Methodist Episcopal Church in twenty years of her history. In these estimates we make no account of the thousands that were awak- ened and converted by her instrumentalities, and had joined other branches of the Church of Christ, nor of the thousands that had died in the triumphs of faith and gone home to heaven. When we consider that these United States had just emerged from colonial dependence, and had passed a bloody revolution of seven years' continu- ance, and were yet -surrounded by hundreds of thou- sands of bloody savages, hostile to the last degree, and that we were without credit abroad, and without means or money a^home, we may well join with the vener- able founder of Methodism, Mr. John Wesley, and say that " God had strangely set us free as a nation." And, on the other hand, in reference to the Methodist Episcopal Church, when we consider that her minis- ters were illiterate, and not only opposed and de- nounced by the Catholics, but by all Protestant Churches ; that we were every-where spoken against, caricatured, and misrepresented; without colleges and seminaries, without religious books or periodicals, without missionary funds, and almost all other relig- ious means; and our ministers did not for many years, on an average, receive over fifty dollars for a support PETER CARTWRIGHT. 243 annually, and a Methodist preacher's library almost entirely consisted of a Bible, Hymn-Book, and a Dis- cipline, may we not, without boasting, say with one of old, "What hath God wrought?" A Methodist preacher in those days, when he felt that God had called him to preach, instead of hunt- ing up a college or Biblical institute, hunted up a hardy pony of a horse, and some traveling appara- tus, and with his library always at hand, namely, Bible, Hymn-Book, and Discipline, he started, and with a text that never wore out nor grew stale, he cried, "Behold the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sins of the world." In this way he went through storms of wind, hail, snow, and rain; climbed hills and mountains, traversed valleys, plunged through swamps, swam swollen streams, lay out all night, wet, weary, and hungry, held his horse by the bridle all night, or tied him to a limb, slept with his sad- dle blanket for a bed, his saddle or saddle-bags for his pillow, and his old big coat or blanket, if he had any, for a covering. Often he slept in dirty cabins, on earthen floors, before the fire ; ate roasting ears for bread, drank butter-milk for coffee, or sage tea for imperial ; took, with a hearty zest, deer or bear meat, or wild turkey, for breakfast, dinner, and supper, if be could get it. His text was always ready, ' Behold the Lamb of God," etc. This was old-fashion- ed Methodist preacher fare and fortune. Under such circumstances, who among us would now say, " Here am I, Lord, send me ?" 244 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHAPTER XVIII. KEMOVAL TO ILLINOIS. MY three years on the Cumberland district were years of immense labor and toil, and of great peace and prosperity to the Church. I had seen with pain ful emotions the increase of a disposition to justify slavery, and our preachers, by marriage and other ways, became more and more entangled with this dark question, and were more and more disposed to palliate and justify the traffic and ownership of human beings, and the legislatures in the slave states made the laws more and more stringent, with a design to prevent emancipation. Moreover, rabid abolitionism spread and dreadfully excited the south. I had a young and growing family of children, two sons and four daughters; was poor, owned a little farm of about one hundred and fifty acres ; lands around me were high, and rising in value. My daughters would soon be grown up. I did not see any probable means by which I could settle them around or near us. More- over, I had no right to expect our children to marry into wealthy families, and I did not desire it if it could be so; and by chance they might marry into slave families. This I did not desire. Besides, I saw there was a marked distinction made among the people generally, between young people raised with- out work and those that had to work for their living; and though I had breasted the storms and suffered the hardships incident to an itinerant life for more PETER CART AV RIGHT. 245 than twenty years, chiefly spent in southern Kentucky and western Tennessee, and though I had just as many friends as any man ought to have, and hundreds that claimed me as the humble and unworthy instrument of their salvation, and felt not the least fear that I should not be well supported during life as a Methodist preacher, the whole country having grown up into improved and comfortable living ; and although many, very many of my friends in the Church and out of the Church remonstrated against the idea of my moving to a new country, yet, after much prayer and anxious thought, I very clearly came to the conclu- sion that it was my duty to move ; and although the thought of leaving thousands of my best friends was severely painful to me, and sometimes almost over- whelmed me, and shook my determination, yet I saw, or thought I saw, clear indications of Providence that I should leave my comfortable little home, and move to a free state or territory, for the following reasons : First, I would get entirely clear of the evil of slavery. Second, I could raise my children to work where work was not thought a degradation. Third, I be- lieved I could better my temporal circumstances, and procure lands for my children as they grew up. And fourth, I could carry the Gospel to destitute souls that had, by their removal into some new country, been deprived of the means of grace. With these convic tions, I consulted my wife, and found her of the same mind, and in the spring of 1823, with my brother- in-law, R. Gaines, a local preacher, and old father Charles Holliday, set out to explore Illinois in quest of a future home. We made the journey on horseback; packed horse feed, and, in part, our own provisions, as best we could, and camped out several times. We knew th* 246 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF country was thinly settled, especially the north-eastern, north, and north-western parts of the state; and our inclination led us in these directions. We took our course, without roads, up the Big Wabash valley, till we struct the Illinois river above Fort Clark now Peoria city thence wound our way north of said river, through a part of what was then called the Military ^t.-act; recrossed the river at what is now called Bear istown then there was only one solitary family and A small cabin and made our way up the Sangamon river to a small settlement on Richland creek, in Grt^gamon county, the then extreme north- ern county in the state, to the place on which I now live, and ffhere I have lived ever since I moved to the state, and at which I expect my friends will deposit my mortal remains in our family cemetery. Here I found a very decent family, with a small im- provement, having a double cabin, about the best the country afforded. They were settled on Congress land ; and, indeed, though the land had been surveyed by Government, it had not been brought into market. I gave him two hundred dollars for his improvement and his claim ; bought some stock, and rented out the improvement, with a view to have something to live on in the fall of 1824, when I expected to move to it. We then retraced our steps homeward through Springfield. There were in this place, now the seat of government, a few smoky, hastily-built cabins, and one or two very little shanties called "stores," and, with the exception of a few articles of heavy ware, I could have carried at a few loads all they had for sale on my back. When we returned home I made sale of my little property, all with a special view to our removal in 1824; and at the conference, whica sat PETER CAKT WRIGHT. 247 in Shelbrville, Kentucky, I asked and obtained a transfer to the Illinois conference, from Bishop Rob- erts, and was appointed to travel the Sangamoii circuit. Wheu the conference adjourned, and I was about to leave the body of preachers of the Kentucky conference, many of whom I had labored with for ten, fifteen, or twenty years, it seemed to me that I never felt such a rush of feeling before. As we took the parting hand, our eyes mutually filled with tears. Few of us ever expected to meet again till we meet at the judgment-seat. I shook their hands, made my best bow to the brethren of the Kentucky conference, asked an interest in their prayers, and hastened away home; and in a few days all my little plunder was packed up and my family mounted, and we started for Illinois. Although the Illinois conference, at the General conference, had been stricken off from Missouri con- ference, yet the annual meeting this fall of both these conferences was to be held at Padfield's, Looking- Glass Prairie, October 23, 1824. It was my intention to meet this conference on my Way to Sangamon county; but I was prevented by the following fatal accident on our way. Just before we struck the prairies, the man that drove my team contrived to turn over the wagon, and was very near killing my oldest daughter. The sun was just going down; and by t"he time we righted up the wagon and reloaded, it was getting dark, and we had a difficult hill to descend, so we concluded to camp there for the night, almost in sight of two cabins containing families. I was almost exhausted reloading my wagon ; the even- ing was warm, and my wife persuaded me not to stretch our tent that night ; so I struck fire, and 248 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP kindled it at the root of a, small, and, as I thought, sound, tree. We laid down and slept soundly. Just as day Avas appearing in the east, the tree at the root of which we had kindled a small fire fell, and it fell on our third daughter, as direct on her, from er feet to her head, as it could fall ; and I suppose he never breathed after. I heard the tree crack when it started to fall, and sprang, alarmed very much, and seized it before it struck the child; but it availed nothing. Although this was an awful calamity, yet God was kind to us; for if we had stretched our tent that night, we should have been obliged to lie down in another position, and in that event the tree Avould have fallen directly upon us, and we should all have been killed instead of one. The tree was sound outside to the thickness of the back of a carving knife, and then all the inside had a dry rot ; but this we did not suspect. I sent my teamster to those families near at hand for aid ; but not a soul would come nigh. Here we were in great distress, and no one to even pity our condi tion. My teamster and myself fell to cutting the tree off the child, when I discovered that the tree had sprung up, and did not press the child; and we drew her out from under it, and carefully laid her in our feed trough, .and moved on about twenty miles to an acquaintance's in Hamilton county, Illinois, where we buried her. Here I will state a fact worthy of record. There was in the settlement a very wicked family, total strangers to me arid mine. The old gentleman and two sons heard of our affliction, and they hastened to our relief, and every act of kindness that they pos- sibly could do us was rendered with undisguised and undissemblcd friendship; and they would on no ac- PETER CART WRIGHT. 249 count have any compensation. This was true friend- ship, and it endeared them to me in a most affectionate manner. I met and conversed with them years after- ward; and, although they are now dead and gone to the spirit-land, I hope they will be in heaven rewarded for their kindness to us in our deep and heart-rending affliction; for surely this was giving more than "a cup of cold water" to a disciple. By the blessing of Providence, we prosecuted our jour- ney; and on the 15th of November, 1824, we arrived where we now live. Sangamon county was not only a newly-settled coun- try, but embraced a large region. It was the most northern and the only northern county organized in the state. It had been settled by a few hardy and en- terprising pioneers but a few years before. Just north of us was an unbroken Indian country, and the Indians would come in by scores and camp on the Sanga- mon river bottom, and hunt and live there through the winter. Their frequent visits to our cabins cre- ated sometimes great alarm among the women and children. They were a very degraded and demoral- ized people, and the white people were very much to blame in dealing out the fire-water so freely among them. But the whites kept advancing further and further into their country, and the Indians kept con- stantly receding and melting away before their rapid march, till they are now mostly removed west of the Mississippi, the great father of waters. The Sangamon circuit had been formed about three years when I came to it. Brother J. Sims, I think, formed the circuit. Brother Rice followed, and J. Miller, of one of the Indiana conferences, traveled it in 1823-4. The circuit was in what is called the Illinois district, Samuel H. Thompson 260 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF presiding elder. I found about two hundred and sixty members in society. The circuit embraced all the scattered settlements in the above-named county, together with parts of Morgan and M'Lean counties We were almost entirely without ferries, bridges, or roads. My mode of traveling, with a few exceptions, was to go from point to point of timber, through the high grass of the prairie. My circuit extended to Blooming Grove in M'Lean county, near where the city of Bloomington now stands. A few fine Meth- odist families had settled in this grove; some local preachers from Sangamon circuit first visited them; then Jesse Walker, who was appointed missionary to the Indians in and about Fort Clark and up the Illi- nois river toward Lake Michigan. I took it into the Sangamon circuit, and, in conjunction with brother Walker, appointed a sacramental meeting at the house of brother Hendricks, he and his wife being excellent members of the Church, and he was appointed class-leader. Brother Hendricks has long since gone to his reward, while sister Hendricks still lingers among us a shining example of Christian piety. An incident occurred at this sacramental meeting worthy of note. The ordinance of baptism was de- sired by some, and some parents wanted their chil- dren baptized, and the brethren desired me to preach on or explain the nature and design of Christian bap- tism. I did so on the Sabbath. There was present a New Light preacher, who had settled ki the grove, and was a very great stickler for immersion, as the only proper mode. That afternoon there arose a dark cloud, and presently the rain fell in torrents, and con- tinued almost all night; nearly the whole face of the earth was covered with water; the streams rose sud- PETER CARTWRIGHT. 251 denly and overflowed their banks. A little brook near the house rose so rapidly that it swept away the spring house and some of the fences. Next morning I was riding up the grove to see an old acquaintance, I met Mr. Roads, my New Light preacher, and said, "Good morning, sir." " Good morning," he replied. Said I, "We have had a tremendous rain." "Yes, sir," said he; " the Lord sent that rain to con- vince you of your error." "Ah!" said I, "what error T "Why, about baptism. The Lord sent this flood to convince you that much water was necessary/' "Very good, sir," said I; u and he in like manner sent this flood to convince you of your error." "What error?" said he. "Why," said I, " to show you that water comes by pouring and not by immersion." The preacher got into this mad fit because I had satisfied one of his daughters that immersion was not the proper mode of baptism, and she had joined the Methodists; and I am told that this flood to this day is called " Cartwright's flood" by way of eminence; and though it rained hard, and my New Light preacher preached hard against us, yet he made little or no impression, but finally evaporated and left for parts unknown. His New Light went out because there was " no oil in the vessel." I had an appointment in a settlement in a certain brother's cabin. He had a first-rate wife and severa interesting daughters; and I will not forget to say, had some three hundred dollars hoarded up to enter 'and. For the thin settlement we had a good congre- gation. The meeting closed, and there was but one riair in the house, and that was called the preacher's 252 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP chair. The bottom was weak and worn out, and one of the upright back pieces was broken off". We had a hewed puncheon for a table, with four holes in it, and four straight sticks put in for legs. The hearth was made of earth, and in the center of it was a deep hole, worn by sweeping. Around this hole the women had to cook, which was exceedingly incon- venient, for they had no kitchen. When we came to t ie table there were wooden trenchers for plates, sharp-pointed pieces of cane for forks, and tin cups for cups and saucers. There was but one knife be- sides a butcher knife, and that had the handle off. Four forks were driven down between the puncheons into the ground; for bedsteads, cross poles or side poles put in those forks, and clapboards laid crosswise for cords. The old sister kept up a constant apology, and made many excuses. Now, if the brother had been really poor, I could have excused every thing; but, knowing he had money hoarded up, I thought it my duty to speak to him on the subject. I was at first a little careful, so I commenced by praising his good-looking daughters, and noticed what a good cook his wife was if she had any chance. "Now, brother," said I, "do fill up this hole in the hearth, and go to town and get you a set of chairs, knives and forks, cups and saucers, and get you a couple of plain bedsteads and bed-cords. Give your wife and daughters a chance. These girls, sir, are smart enough to marry well, if you Avill fix them up a little." I saw in a moment the women were on my side, and I felt safe. The old brother said he had seen proud preachers before, and that he knew I was proud the moment he saw me with my broadcloth coat on, and he did not thank me for meddling with his affairs. PETER CARTWRIGHT. 253 "Brother," said I, "you have been a member of the Church a long time, and you ought to know that the Discipline of our Church makes it the duty of a circuit preacher to recommend cleanliness and decency every-where \ and, moreover, if there was nothing of this kind in the Discipline at all, my good feelings toward you and your family prompt me to urge these things on you ; and you ought to attend to them for your own comfort and the great comfort of your family. The old sister and daughters joined with me in all I said. "Brother," said I, "you have two fine boys here, and they will help you do up things in a little better style ; and I tell you, if you do n't do it by the time I come round in four weeks, I shall move preaching from your cabin somewhere else." The old brother told me I could move preaching ; for if I was too proud to put up with his fare, he did not want me about him. I went on, but left another appointment, and when I came on to it, I tell you things were done up about right. The females had taken my lecture to the old brother for a text, and they had preached successfully to him, for the hole in the hearth was filled up, two new bedsteads were on hand, six new split-bottomed chairs were pro- cured, a new set of knives and forks, cups and sau- cers, and plates, were all on hand. The women met me very pleasantly, and the old brother himself looked better than usual; and, besides all this, the women all had new calico dresses, and looked very neat. We had a good congregation, a good meeting, and things went on very pleasantly with me and the whole family during the two years that I rode the circuit. And better than all this, nearly all the 254 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF children obtained religion and joined the Church, and those of them who still live I number among my fast friends. On Horse creek we had an appointment, and a good society. Old brother Joseph Dixon was class- leader and steward. I think he was one of the best stewards I ever saw. The country was new ; our little market was at St. Louis, distant one hundred miles or more; and some of the people had to go sixty miles for their grinding and breadstuff; and this country was generally settled with poor, but very kind people ; money was very scarce, and what little there was, was generally kept close to enter lands when our Congress should order sales ; almost universally we were settled on Congress or Govern- ment lands. In this condition of affairs, the support of a traveling preacher was exceedingly small. The first year I traveled the Sangamon circuit with a wife and six children, I received forty dollars all told ; the second year I received sixty. This was considered a great improvement in our financial affairs. I state these things that the reader may see the extreme difficulties our early preachers had to contend with. The round before each quarterly meeting, brother Dixon, the steward, would take his horse and accom- pany the predcher, and after preaching, and the class had met, he would rise and call on the Church for their aid in supporting the Gospel. He invariably made it a rule to see that every member of his own class paid something every quarter to support tho Gospel, and if there were any too poor to pay, he would pay for them. Brother D. had been a real backwoodsman, a front- ier settler, a great hunter and trapper to take furs. Among other early and enterprising trappers, he pie- PETER CART WRIGHT. 255 pared himself for a hunting and trapping expedition up the Missouri river and its tributaries, which at that early day was an unbroken Indian country, and many of them hostile to the whites. He made him- self a canoe or dug-out, to ascend the rivers, laid in his traps, ammunition, and all the necessary fixtures for such a trip, and he and two other partners slowly ascended the Missouri. After ascending this stream for hundreds of miles, and escaping many dangerous ambuscades of the Indians, winter came on with great severity. They dug in the ground and buried their furs and skins at different points, to keep them from being stolen by the Indians. They then dug a deep hole on the sunny side of a hill, gathered their winter meat and fuel, their leaves and grass, and car- ried them into the hole, and took up their winter quar- ters. The snows were very deep, the weather intensely cold; but they wintered in comparative safety till returning spring, which they hailed with transports of joy. They were robbed several times by the Indians, had several battles with them, and killed two or three of them. The next fall his partners fell out with him, bought a canoe of the Indians, left him alone, descended the river, dug up their furs, and returned home. Dixon fortunately secured most of the ammunition they had on hand. He again found a dreaded winter approaching. He resorted to the former winter's experiment, and dug his cave in the side of a steep hill, laid up his winter provisions, and took up his winter quarters all alone. In this peril- ous condition his eyes became inflamed, and were very much affected from constant gazing on the almost perpetual snows around him, till, such was their dis- eased state, he could not see any thing. Here he was utterly helpless and hopeless. He began to reflect 256 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP on his dreadful condition, while he felt nothing but certain death, and realized himself to be a great sin- ner and unprepared to die. For the first time in hi? life, almost, he kneeled down and asked God for mer- cy and deliverance from this awful condition. Then and there he promised God if he would spare and deliver him, he would from that solemn moment serve him faithfully the rest of his life. This promise he told me he had faithfully kept ; and there is not in my mind a single doubt but he kept his covenant till he veas safely housed in heaven. When he made this covenant with God in his des- perate condition, all of a sudden there was a strong impression made on his mind that if he would take the inside bark of a certain tree that stood a few steps from the mouth of his earthy habitation, and beat it up soft and fine, soak it in water, and wash his eyes with it, he would soon recover his sight. He groped his way to the tree, got the bark, prepared it as impressed, bathed his eyes, bound some of this bark to them, and laid down and slept, not knowing whether it was day or night. When he awoke his eyes felt easy; the inflammation was evidently sub- siding, and in a short time- his sight began to return, and soon was entirely restored. When he gained con- fidence in his restoration to sight he fell on his knees to return thanks to God; a sweet and heavenly peace run all through his soul, and he then and there, all alone, shouted aloud the high praises of God. He then felt that God had forgiven his sins, blessed his soul, restored his sight, and that he ought to praise and give glory to his holy name. When the weather opened for trapping he said he had astonishing good luck ; took a great amount of the very best furs; and collecting them, began to de PETER CAKTWRIGDT. 257 sccnd the river. lie had an Indian village to pass on the bank of the river, and as they were a deceitful, sly, bad tribe of Indians, he determined to keep his canoe as far from their shore as possible. They made many friendly signs for him to stop, so he con- cluded to land and trade a little with them. He had his rifle well loaded, and was a Tery strong man 1 When his canoe struck the bank a large, stout Indian jumped into it, and others were following. He ac- cordingly shoved off, when one on the bank raised his rifle and aimed to shoot him. As quick as thought. Dixon jerked the Indian that was in the canoe be- tween him and the other that raised his rifle ; the gun fired, and lodged its contents in the heart of the large Indian in the canoe, who fell overboard dead. Dixon paddled with all speed down the river, and escaped being robbed or killed. When he returned to St. Louis he sold his furs for several thousand dollars, and returned to his family, after having been absent nearly three years. He. then packed up, moved to Horse creek, in Sangamon county, took preaching into his cabin, joined the Methodist Episcopal Church, and continued to be a faithful member, leader, and stew- ard for many years. His children mostly grew up, married, and left him; his most excellent wife at length died, witnessing a good confession; his young- est son he named Missouri, in memory of his conver- sion on the trapping expedition up that turbid stream, and also to keep fresh in his recollection the solemn vow he had made in his perilous condition. After the death of his wife he lingered a few years, and then died in peace, at his daughter's in Morgan county. It may be gratifying to some to see what has grown out of what was within the bounds of the old San- 17 258 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF pnraon circuit in 1824-5. There is Boardstown sta tion, Virginia circuit, Havana circuit, Delavan mis- sion, East and West charges in Bloomington, Ran- dolph's Grove circuit, Wayncsville circuit, Mount IMeasant circuit, Clinton, Honey Creek, Mount 1'u- laski, Decatur station and circuit, Taylorsville, Sul- phur Spring, Virden Island Grove, and Springfield station. Thus the old hive has sent forth twenty swarms, and still retains its old name, Sangamon. Perhaps this circuit has retained its first name longer than any circuit in the state or conference. At the close of my second year I returned four hundred members, being an increase, in two years, of one hundred and sixty. At our conference in Charles- town, Indiana, August 25, 1825, Bishop M'Kendrce attended and presided; and I was reappointed to Sangamon circuit. At the time of this conference I was taken down with a violent attack of bilious fever. Three friendly doctors attended me. They succeeded in stopping the fever. My doctor advised me to travel homeward slowly, and only a few miles a day, till I gained strength, and to take good care of myself. Some of the preachers secured a preacher acquainted with the country through which I had to pass, to go with and take care of me, for I was very feeble. This preacher was under marriage contract, and the day set for the ceremony, but I knew it not. The first day we rode twenty-eight miles. I urged him to stop long before we did. But no; he knew of a Judge Somebody, a fine Methodist, and a good place, etc. ; he lived in the west end of a little town. As we passed the tavern I urged the preacher again to Btop; but no, he rode up to the judge's, told my name and condition, but he would not take us in. There waa present a kind-hearted man, who, on learning my PETER CARTWRIGHT. 259 condition, took me home with him and treated me veil. Next morning we started on, and when we got intc another little town, having rode that day twenty miles, I begged my preacher to let me stop. " no, no," said^ he ; " there is a fine place three miles down here ; we must get there." At that moment I saw a doctor who had been a traveling preacher ia Ken- tucky, and I knew him and called to him, and begged him to take me somewhere that I could rest. I then told my preacher guide to move on and move off, for certainly I would not travel with him a step further. So he left, and the doctor took me home with him, and treated me kindly. On Sunday morning he took me a few miles up the country, on Honey ere 3k, to a camp meeting that was in progress. Here I tarried and rested awhile. I was aiming to cross the Wa- bash, and get to J. W. M'Reynolds's, near Paris. The day I left the camp meeting my fever returned, just while I was crossing Honey Creek Prairie. It seemed to me I should die for want of water, there being no house on the road. I was immensely sick, and the day was intensely warm. At length I found a little green bush that afforded a small shade. Here I lay down to die. I saw a house a little way off, over a field, but was unable to get to it. In a few minutes a lady rode up to me, and although I had not seen her for twenty years, I instantly knew her, and she recognized me, and after a few minutes she rode off briskly after help. In a little time there came a man and buggy, and a small boy. The boy mounted my horse. The man helped me into the buggy, and drove up to his house, and took me in, and placed me on a bed between two ioors, where I had a free circulation of air. This *;is the house where the lady lived. The man was 2(50 AUTOBIOU K A 1' II Y OF her husband. They took all possible care of me till 1 got a little better, then I started, and got safe to brother M'Reynolds's. And now I had the Grand Prairie to cross, ninety miles through. To go alone seemed out of the question, and brother Mac's family was not in a situation for him safely to leave, and carry me in a carriage through; but he said he would go, as I must not go alone* We arranged to start next morning early; and just as \ve were about leaving, I saw a carriage with a span of horses drive up to the steps with three per- sons, and who should they be but brother and sister Springer, my neighbors, and my wife, who had heard of my sickness, and had come to convey me home. A bed was placed in the carriage, and we started. There was but one house for eighty miles across this Grand Prairie, and no water but a few ponds. I thought that these two days that we were crossing I should surely die for the want of good water. I drank freely of these ponds, and it made me very sick every time ; and I threw off great quantities of bile, and this, perhaps, saved my life. After all my fever abated, I gradually grew better, and finally recovered my wonted health. We had a glorious camp meeting this year on what was called Waters's Camp-Ground, on Spring creek, six miles west of Springfield. It lasted five days and nights. Over forty professed religion, and joined the Church; and the circuit generally was in a healthy condition. The country this year settled up very rapidly, and improvements went up equally as rapid in almost every direction. PETER CARTWRIOIIT. 261 CHAPTER XIX. POLITICAL LIFE. OUR conference met in Bloomington, Indiana, Sept. 28, 1826. Bishop Soule and Bishop Roberts attended and presided. S. H. Thompson's time on the Illinois district having expired, he was appointed to the Illinois circuit, and I was appointed to succeed him in the district, which was composed of the follow- ing circuits, or appointments: Illinois, Kaskaskia, Shoal Creek, Sangamon, Peoria, Mississippi, Atlaa, and the Pottawattomie mission. This district thus extended from Kaskaskia river to the extreme northern settlements, and even to the Pottawattomie nation of Indians, on Fox river; up that river into the heart of the nation. And there were only about three thousand members of the Church in it, and only half of another presiding-elder district in the state. The Wabash district, Charles Holliday presiding elder, lay on the west side of the Wabash river, in Illinois, and on the east side of that river, in Indiana. The following appointments were in Illinois : Mount Carmel, Wabash, Carmi, Mount Vernon, and Cash river, with a membership of about thirteen hun- dred and fifty ; a little over four thousand in the entire state. My district was four hundred miles long, and covered all the west side of the Grand Prairie, fully two-thirds of the geographical boundaries of the state. The year before I moved to the state there had been a strong move, by a corrupt and demoral- 22 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF ized Legislature to call a convention with a view to alter the Constitution, so as to admit slavery into the state. I had left Kentucky on account of slavery, and, as I hoped, had hid a final farewell to all slave institutions ; but the subject was well rife through the country; for, although the friends of human liberty had sustained themselves, and carried the election by more than one thousand votes, yet it was feared that the advocates 1 of slavery would renew the effort, and yet cause this "abomination of desolation to stand where it ought not." I very freely entered the lists to oppose slavery in this way, and without any forethought of mind went into the agitated waters of political strife. I was strongly solicited to become a candidate for a seat in the Legislature of our state. I consented, and was twice elected as representative from Sangamon county. But I say, without any desire to speak evil of the rulers of the people, I found a great deal of corrup- tion in our Legislature; and I found that almost every measure had to be carried by a corrupt bargain and sale; which should cause every honest man to blush for his country. The great national parties were now organized, anJ, as my honest sentiments placed me in the minority in my county, of course I retired frorc politics. But I say now, if the people would not be led by party considerations, but would select honest and capable men, I can not see the impropriety of canvassing for office on Christian principles. There is an incident or two connected with my little political experience, that I will give: The first time I ran for office in Sangamon county, I was on tbe north side of the Sangamon river, as we say in the east, electioneering or rather trying to PETER CARTWRIGIIT. 263 get acquainted with the people, for I was at that early day a great stranger to many of them. Pass- ing through a bushy point of undergrowth, near a ferry where I intended to cross the river, I heard just before me some one talking very loud. I reined my horse to listen. I heard some one say that Peter Cartwright was a d d rascal ; and so were all Method- ist preachers ; they would all steal horses, and that it was a scandal to the country that such a man as Cart wright should offer for a representative of the county; and that the first time he saw him he in- tended to whip him for his impudence. This sur- prised me a little, and I looked round for some way to pass without coming in contact with this com- pany ; but there was no path that I could see, and the brush was so thick I could not get through. So I summoned all my courage, and rode boldly up, and spoke to the man. There were six of them; and, as I learned, but one of them had ever seen me. So I said : " Gentlemen, who is it among you that is going to whip Cartwright the first time you see him ?" The man who had threatened spoke out and said : " I am the lark that 's going to thrash him well." Said I : " Cartwright is known to be much of a man, and it will take a man to whip him, mind you." "0 ! no," said he; " I can whip any Methodist preacher the Lord ever made." "Well, sir," said I, "you can not do it ; and now I tell you my name is Cartwright, and I never like to live in dread; if you really intend to whip me, come and do it now." He looked a little confused, and said, " ! you can't fool me that way ; you are not Cartwright." " Well," said T, "that is my name, and I am a candi- date for the Legislature, and now is your time * if, you must whip me, do it now." 264 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF He said, " No, no, you are not Cartwright at all ; you only want to fool me." By this time we had moved slowly to the boat, and when we got on it, he broke out in a fresh volley ot curses on Cartwright. I said to a gentleman on the boat, " Here, hold my horse ;" and stepping up to this cursing disciple, I said sternly to him, " Now, sir, you have to whip me as you threatened, or "quit cursing me, or I will put you in the river, and baptize you in the name of the devil, for surely you belong to him." This settled him; and strange to say, when the election came off, he went to the polls and voted for me, and ever afterward was my warm and constant friend. Take another instance of what an honest man has to bear, if he mixes in the muddy waters of political strife; and what powerful temptations it throws in his way to do wrong, and thereby wound his tender con- science, if he has any. There was a man, whom I never knowingly saw, and he did not know me by sight, as I clearly proved. At a large gathering in Springfield, he stated that he had lived my neighbor in Kentucky, and that he saw, and heard me offer to swear off a plain note of my indebtedness ; and this statement was gaining and spreading like wildfire. Those opposed to my election were chuckling over it at a mighty rate; some of my friends came to me and told me of it, and said, I must meet it and stop t, or it would defeat my election. Said I : "Gentlemen, if you will take me to, and show me this man, I will give you clear demonstration that his statements are false." So a crowd gathered around me, and I walked ujr to the public square where this man was defaming me. I said to the company, "Take me right up to the man, and I will show you that he never saw me, and PETER CART WRIGHT. 265 never knew inc." They did so ; and when we came to him, one said to me, " This is Mr. G." Looking him in the eye, said I, "Well, sir, I want to know something about this lying report you have been circulating about me." There was a large crowd gathered around. " Who are you, sir ?" said he. " I do n't know you." "Did you ever see me before?" "No, sir, not that I know of." "Well, sir, my name is Peter Cartwright, about whom you have circulated the lying statement that I, in your presence, in Kentucky, offered to swear off a plain note of my indebtedness ; and I have proved to this large and respectable company that you are a lying, dirty scoundrel; and now, if you do not here acknowledge yourself a liar and a dirty fellow, I will sweep the streets with you to your heart's content; and do it instantly,. or I will give you a chastisement that you will remember to your latest day." The crowd shouted, "Down him, down him, Cart- wright; he ought to catch it." After the crowd was a little stilled, my accuser said, "Well, gentlemen, I acknowledge that I have done Mr. Cartwright great injustice, and have, without any just cause, lied on him." At this the crowd gave three cheers for Cartwright. Now, you see, gentle reader, the muddy waters that a candidate for office in our free country has to wade through ; and well may we pray, " Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil." I will relate an incident that occurred in the Legis- lature. After we were sworn in as members of that body, there was a flippant, loquacious lawyer, elected from Union county. He was a pretty speaker, but not very profound, and had a very high opinion of his 2(>6 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP own tact and talent, lie was also a great aspirant, and had a thirst for popularity, arid there were several congregations of Dunkers, or Seventh-day Baptists, in the district. This lawyer represented that they kept Saturday for the Christian Sabbath, and thought, or professed to think, it was altogether wrong that they should pay taxes, work on roads, perform military duty, or serve on juries, etc., etc., etc. He wanted to have a law passed, favoring them in all these particulars, and thus exclusively legislating for their particular benefit, thereby malting a relig- ious test, and making a sectarian distinction, and legislating for their pretended scruples of conscience. He accordingly introduced a bill for their special benefit. I opposed the passage of the bill, and briefly remarked, that, as a nation, we all acknowledged Sun- day as the Christian Sabbath, and that there ought to be no distinctions in Churches, or among the people; and as to bearing arms, that the people who were un- willing to take up arms in the defense of their country, were unworthy of the protection of the government; and as for not working on roads, if there were any unwilling to work on roads, they should not be allow- ed the privilege of traveling them; as to serving on juries, if any body was unwilling to serve on them, he ought to be deprived the privilege of having the right of trial by jury ; and if there were any unwilling to pay taxes to support government, they should be declared outlaws, and denied the protection of govern- ment. The representative from Union, at this, flew into a mighty rage, and, instead of arguing the case, began to eulogi/e the Dunkers, and drew a contrast between them and the Methodists. He said the Dun- kers were an honest, industrious, hard-working people; their preachers worked for their own support; there PETERCARTWRIGIIT. '2^7 as- nc hypocritical begging among them; no carry- ing the hat round in the congregation for public col- lections, and hypocritical whining among them for support, as was always to be seen among Methodist preachers. Thus he laid on thick and fast. It was my good fortune to know, that a few years before, this same lawyer was a candidate for Congress, and the lamented S. H. Thompson was the presiding elder, and his district covered the congressional district this lawyer desired to represent ; and as brother Thomp- son was very popular among the people, and had a number of camp and quarterly meetings in the bounds of this congressional district, this said lawyer had pretended to be serious on the subject of religion ; and here he followed brother Thompson from appointment to appointment, appearing to be very much concerned about religion, threw in liberally at every public col- lection, offering to carry the hat round himself when collections were taken. When he closed his tirade of abuse, I rose and said, " Mr. Speaker, I award to the gentleman from Union the honor of being one of the best judges of hypoc- risy in all the land;" and then narrated the above facts. He rose and called me to order; but the Speaker said I was in order, and directed him to sit down. Presently, he rose again, and said if I was not called to order he would knock me down at the bar. The Speaker again pronounced me in order, and bade me proceed. I finished my speech, and left my mark on this belligerent son of the law. ^Tien we adjourned our clerk told me to be on my guard ; that he heard this lawyer say, the moment I stepped out of the State House door he intended to whip me. I walked out and stepped up to him, and asked, "Are you for peace or war?" 268 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP "0," said he, "for peace; come, go home with me and take tea." We locked arras, and I went. When we got there we found the Governor and his lady, and a number of genteel people. We sat down to tea, and I found they were going to eat with graceless indifference. Said I, " Governor, ask a blessing." He blushed, apologized, and begged me to do it. I did so; and then remarked that I had called on his excellency by way of reproof, for I thought the Governor ought to be a good man and set a better example. He readily admitted all I said to be true ; and this was the last time during the session that I ate at any of their houses without being requested to ask a blessing. At a quarterly meeting I held in Kaskaskia in 1827, an incident occurred which I will relate. S. L. Robinson and A. E. Phelps were the circuit preach- ers, both of whom have passed away, witnessing a good confession. E. Roberts and Colonel Mather lived in Kaskasia at this time; and although neither of them was a professor of religion, yet they were both friendly to religion, and treated Methodist preachers with great kindness. We staid with them during the quarterly meeting; and although neither of them was a drinking man, yet they sometimes took a little rum; so also did Methodist and other preachers. These two men, in all kindness, poured out some wine, as they supposed, into glasses, and Bent it round in a waiter to us preachers, but through mistake it happened to be brandy. The most of the preachers turned off their wine as was supposed, and they did it so suddenly and unsuspiciously, the mis- take was not detected till it was drank. For- tunately for me, I got the smell of the brandy, and held back from drinking at all. PETER CAKTWBIGHT. 269 Said I, " Gentlemen, this is brandy as sure as you live." Mr. Roberts and Mr. Mather were greatly surprised at their mistake, and were mortified. The preachers who had drank their brandy through mistake were alarmed, fearing they would be intoxicated, being so little in the habit of using ardent spirits. No serious intoxication was the result of this mistake; but how much better it would have been wholly to abstain from all, and then these accidents would never happen. Suppose any, or all of us, through this mistake, had become intoxicated, what a dreadful reproach we would have caused to religion, and the worthy name of Christ would have been blasphemed through an idle, not to say sinful habit. The last year brother Thompson was on this dis- trict, it being very large, he requested me to attend some of his quarterly meetings, and, among others, I attended one in Green county, near what is now called Whitehall. John Kirkpatrick, a local preacher from the Sangamon circuit, went down and arrived there a little before me. When I came he approached me and said, "Brother, I sincerely pity you from my very heart." "Why, what 's the matter?" "The people have heard that you are one of the greatest preachers in the west, and their expecta- tions are on tiptoe, and no bishop could satisfy them ; but do your best." These statements somewhat disconcerted me, though I never was very anxious to gratify idle curiosity; I knew my help must come from God, and unless the Lord helped me, every effort would be vain; but if God would help me, I asked no other aid. At length 270 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP the hour arrived, and I rose in the stand, and trird to preach the best I knew how. The people gave me their kind attention, but I saw in their countenances they were disappointed. During the intermission brother Kirkpa trick came to me and said, "I told you so; you have fallen several degrees under the people's expectations. You must try again." Accordingly, on Sunday I took the stand, and tried to look wise, and I not only tried to look so, but I tried to preach so, and in all good conscience 1 went at the top of my speed, and did my very best, but it was a failure. Brother Kirkpatrick came to me again, and deeply sympathized with me. Said I, "Brother, I know what is the matter; I '11 come it the next time." So on Sunday night I mounted the stand, took my text, and, though I had loaded in a hurry, drew the bow at a venture, and let fly arrows in almost all directions: some laughed; some cried; some be- came angry; some ran; some cursed me right out; some shouted; some fell to the earth; and there was a general uproar throughout the whole encampment. Our meeting lasted all night, and the slain of the Lord were many; and although tkis discourse was delivered without connection, system, or any thing else but exhortation, I redeemed myself, and now it was admitted that I was a great preacher. I attended several camp meetings in this neighbor- hood during my continuance on the district, and we always had good times; there was, however, consid- erable opposition and persecution. At one of these camp meetings the wicked young men, who were chiefly children of religious people, or professors in other Churches, brought their whisky and hid it it PETER CARTWRIG II T. 271 the woods, where they would collect together and drink, and then come and disturb the worshiping congregation. I closely watched them, and after they had gone out to their whisky and drank freely, and returned to interrupt us, I captured their keg of whisky, and brought it in and placed it under guard. After a while they missed it, and there was great onfusion among them. They finally suspected me, and sent me word, if I w r ould give up their whisky they would behave themselves or go away. I sent them word, that I never hired people to behave, and if they did not behave I would make them. They then sent me word, if I did not give up their whisky they would stone the preachers' tent that night, and one of them had the impudence to tell me so. I ut- terly refused to give up the whisky, and told him to stone away, that I would be ready for them. There was, close by the camp-ground, a beautiful running stream, with a gravelly bottom, and many little rocks or pebbles. After dark a while, the camp- ground was brilliantly lighted up ; I went and bor- rowed some old clothes, and dressed myself in dis- guise, and obtained an old straw hat. Thus attired, I sallied out, and presently, unperceived, I mixed among these rowdies, and soon got all their plans ; they were to wait till the congregation was dismissed, the lights put out, and the people retired to rest; and then they were to march up and stone the preachers' tent, and if 1 made my appearance to annoy them in any way, they were to give me a shower of stones. I mixed freely among them, and do not suppose any one even suspected me at all. Meeting closed, the lights were blown out, and the people mostly retired to rest ; in the mean time I had slipped down to the brook, and filled the pockets of the old overcoat that I had bor- 272 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP rowed, with little stones; and as I came up to them, they were just ready to commence operations on the preachers' tent; but before they had thrown a single stone, I gathered from my pockets my hands full of stones, and flung them thick and fast right in among them, crying out, at the top of my voice, "Here they are! here they are! take them! take them!" They Jjroke at full speed, and such a running I hardly ever witnessed. I took after them, hallooing, every jump, "Take them! take them!" Thus ended the farce. We had no more interruption, and our camp meeting went on gloriously, and we had many conversions clear and powerful. There lived in this settlement a very pious sister, who was much afflicted; she was poor, and money was scarce, and hard to get; but this sister believed it to be her duty, and the duty of every member of the Church, to aid in the support of the Gospel. She was very liberal, and very punctual in paying her quarterage; but circumstances, entirely beyond her control, prevented her from getting the money to pay her quarterage. The above-named camp meeting was the last quarterly meeting before conference, and the thought, that her preachers were to go away without their pay greatly afflicted her; she talked to me about it, and felt greatly distressed, and even wept over it. On Monday morning she went home, living but a short distance from the camp-ground, to get a fresh supply of provisions, and, as she returned to the camp-ground, she found, lying in the road, a silver dollar ; she picked it up, and came to the camp-ground greatly rejoicing, and said, the Lord had given her that dollar to pay her preachers, and she gave it to the support of the Gospel with great cheerfulness. Now, if all our Church members would act as con- PETER CART WRIGHT. 273 scicntiously as this beloved sister, our preachers would never go without their pay. This sister lived and died a noble pattern of piety ; her end was peace, and well might she say, on her dying couch, to her surrounding friends, who wept by her bedside : " Follow me, as I have followed the Lord Jesus Christ." Before I take leave of this camp meeting, I will re- late an incident, to show what lengths people can go in wild and unjustifiable fanaticism. There came a man to this meeting from one of the Carolinas, who had professed religion in some of the revivals in that country. He was a man of good education, and wealthy, of polite manners, of chaste and pleasant conversation ; he had joined no Church, had no license to preach from any accredited branch of the Christian Church, had no testimonials of his good character, or of being in fellowship with any Christian body what- ever ; and yet he professed to be called of God to the ministry of the word, and that God had appointed him to travel all over the world, and to travel on foot too. First, he was to bring about a universal peace among all nations; then, secondly, he was to unite all the branches of the Christian Church, and make them one. Till then he was forbidden to ride, or go in any other way than on foot; and when he had accom- plished the object of his mission, the closing of which was to be attended by the bringing in of the Jews, and their return to Palestine, and the rebuilding of Jerusalem, and the rearing up of the Temple; then Christ was to descend bodily as he ascended, and reign a thousand years on earth, in the midst of his saints; and then, and not till then, he, the preacher, \vns to ride, and ride in triumph into the New Jeru- salem, and this was to be the commencement of the 18 27 i AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF millennium. This man would talk on the subject till his feelings would be wrought up to an ecstatic rap- ture, and he would shout in apparent triumph, as if he had performed the greatest work ever accomplish- ed on earth, saving the redemption of the world. Although his whole conversation on the subject was replete with supreme absurdities, yet it was astonish- ing to see with what earnest attention the people heard him in his private conversations; I say private, because I would not let him occupy the pulpit, arid deliver his discourses from the stand, although he, and others, importuned me to let him do so; but 1 told them, no, I could not, in view of my responsibility to God and man, permit any such religious foolish- ness to disturb and divert the minds of the people from the sober truths of the Gospel, and gave, as my decided opinion, that God would not swerve one hair's breadth from the system of truth recorded in the Gospel to save or to damn the world. This gave him great offense, and shortly he left us; and I was ex- ceedingly glad when he took his departure. During the time he staid among us I tried to reason him out of his absurd notions, to show the great folly and in- consistency of his views, but all in vain ; he construed it into persecution, and a disposition to fight against God. I have lived to see many of these insane en- thusiasts on the subject of religion, and I have never seen any good resulting from giving them any coun- tenance at all; but in several instances, great harm was done by showing them countenance. They can manufacture more fanatics, and in a shorter time, than twenty good, sound, Gospel ministers can turn five sinners from the error of their ways to the service of the living and true God. Perhaps it may not be considered out of place to indulge here in i PETER CARTWRIQUT. 275 fc\t remarks on the subject of this wild, frenzied fanaticism. There are several classes of these fanatics, accord- ing to the best observations that I have been able to make, and I have had many opportunities in the course of my fifty years' ministry. First, there are many that are truly awakened and soundly converted to God, and are pious, but instead of taking the word of God for their only infallible guide, and trying the spirits, and their impressions, or feelings, by that as a standard, they take all their impressions and sudden impulses of mind as inspirations from God, and act accordingly. If you oppose them, they say and believe you are fighting against God. If you try to reason them out of their visionary flights, and set- tle them down on the sure foundation, the word of God, they construe it all into the want of religion, and cry out persecution. Secondly. There is another class of enthusiastic persons, that not only seem, but actually are, so su- premely wrapped up in self, that all they do, or say, or perform, is to be seen of men, and if they can only get the ignorant multitude to run after them, and cry " Hosanna ! blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord," they wrap themselves in their mantle of supreme self-complacence. They surely have not the fear of God before their eyes, and their fearful responsibilities seem not to enter into their calculations from first to last. Woe unto them ! If they want to go to hell, they had better take the most obscure route to that dismal region, and go single-handed and alone, than to draw the ignorant nnd gaping crowds, the riff raff of all God's creation, after them ; but all rebels against the government of God love company. The devil himself is a fearful 270 AUTOBIOdllArilY OP witness of this fact, when, under his mutinous and ro volting conspiracy against the eternal Majesty of heaven, he drew the third part of the stars of heaven after him in his rebellion against God. It is impossi- ble to calculate the mischief done by this class of fanatics, and the many souls they have ruined forever. Thirdly. There is a dark, motley crowd of wizards, witches, and spiritual rappers, so called, that have, sooner or later, infested all lands, and are the com- mon property of the devil. They must have a fee for divining and soothsaying, and make a gain of their pretended art, and some of them pretend to be min- isters of Christ and followers of the Lamb. By the indulgence of my readers I will give a very brief and, of course, imperfect statement of a case that will set this matter in a true light. There was, in one of our eastern conferences, a very talented, shrewd traveling preacher, whose piety was of a doubtful complexion. If his piety had been equal to his talents as a pulpit orator, he certainly could have done a great deal of good; but being weighed in the balances of the public mind, and, in point of piety, found wanting, he thought he must rise somehow, so he fell in with those locusts of Egypt, the spiritual rappers, took a few lessons, and then commenced operations, and really astonish- ed the ignorant multitudes, himself with the rest. He pretended to call up the dead from every country and clime ; he summoned them from heaven, earth, and hell ; he not only could tell who was happy in heaven, as he said, but who were miserable in hell ; he could hold communion with God, with angels, spirits, and the devil also. The last part I am not disposed to doubt. Indeed, I have very little doubt tlut he was in constant communion with the devil. PETER CART WRIGHT. 277 The Church was grieved with this state of things, and the ministers thought it their duty to arrest him, not only for these presumptuous pretensions, but for sundry other moral delinquencies. They tried him, and expelled him from the Church. He appealed to the General conference that sat in Pittsburg in 1848 On examination the General conference thought that there was some informality in his trial in the annual conference to which he belonged, and they remanded it back to his conference for a new trial. The con- ference took up the case again, found him guilty of several immoralities, and expelled him again. From this act of expulsion he appealed to the General con- ference that sat in Boston in 1852. In his defense before that body, he openly avowed that he could tell what was going on in heaven, earth, and hell ; that he had foretold the results of many of the important battles in Mexico, under Generals Taylor and Scott, before the battles were fought; and that he knew how the decision of that General conference would go, before the trial ended. When the special pleadings in his case were over, and he was requested to retire, in order that the conference should make up their ver- dict, I slipped out at the door after him, and said to him, "Now, brother S., can you tell how this con- ference will decide in your case beforehand?" " Yes, I can," said he. "Well," said I, "if you will tell me now, and they should decide as you say, you can very easily make a convert of me. Do tell me here, privately; I will say nothing about it till the verdict is rendered." "Get away," said he; "I will not do it." "No," said I, "because you can not." The General conference, with great unanimity, affirmed the de- cision )f the court below, and he was expelled. 278 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP While I was on my way to the quarterly meeting in Mississippi circuit, at brother J. Pickett's, in what was then Madison county, south of the Macoupin creek, there had fallen a tremendous rain, and tho creek was out of its banks. There was a little, old, crazy horse-boat; and although within a few miles of the place where the quarterly meeting was to be held, there was no chance of getting there without risking life in this old, crazy boat across this rapid stream. When I rode up to the creek there sat a good old local preacher on the bank, holding his horse by the bridle. After the usual salutations, he said, 'Brother, I started to go to the quarterly meeting, but I have no money, and the ferryman will not set me over, even on trust." 'How much does he charge?" said I. He replied, " Twelve and a half cents." "Very well, brother," said I, "go with me, and I will pay the ferriage." So we crossed and got out safely. That night this old brother preached, and the power of the Lord was present to kill and make alive. Three souls were converted and six joined the Church, and we had an excellent meeting. I state this little circumstance to show the great good that can be done with a small Bum of money. I do not think that I ever laid out twelve and a half cents to better advantage in all my little pilgrimage on earth. From this quarterly meeting I crossed the Illinois river on to the Military Tract, aiming for the Atlas circuit quarterly meeting. Late in the evening I rode up to a temporary building, a total stranger, and aaked for quarters for the night, which was readily granted. I found that my landlord's family had PETER CARTWRrflllT. 279 moved from some of the New England states, and wer a well-informed and clever family. The gentle- man s name was Colonel Ross. Several families had moved out here, and had been living here three or fonr years, and, perhaps, had never heard a sermon since they had settled in this new country. I was invited to pray in the family night and morning Our conversation chiefly turned on religious subjects When I started on next morning, they would receive no compensation from me ; and as they were kind, and would have nothing for my night's lodging, hav- ing in my saddle-bags a few religious books, I drew out " the Letters and Poems of Caroline Matilda Thayer," and made a present of this little book to my landlady, and went on my way. I was happy afterward to learn from this land- lady's own mouth that God made this little book the means of her sound conversion. She led a happy Christian life, and died a peaceful, triumphant death. I name this little circumstance to show, in a small way, what good can be done by the distribution of religious books among the people. It has often been a question that I shall never be able to answer on earth, whether I have done the most good by preach- ing or distributing religious books. If we as a Church had been blessed with a flourishing Book Concern Buch as we now have, and our preachers had scattered books broad- cast over these western wilds, or any other wilds, it would be impossible to tell the vast amount of good that would have been done. And, indeed, this is one of the grand secrets of the success of our early Methodist preachers. Well do I remember of reading, in early life, Russell's Seven Sermons, Nelson's Journals, and such books as those, which would make me weep, 280 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP and pray too. For more than fifty years I have firmly believed, that it was a part and parcel of a Method- ist preacher's most sacred duty to circulate good books wherever they go among the people. And I claim to have come as nigh my duty in this as any other, and perhaps more so. I have spread thousands of dollars' worth among the people; sometimes a thousand dollars' worth a year. But I fear a change for the worse has come over our Methodist preachers on this subject ; many of them, since the country has grown up into improved life, and wealth abounds, feel themselves degraded in peddling books, as they call it, and want to roll this whole duty on to the colporteurs. But I believe, with our most excellent Discipline, that we should "be ashamed of nothing but sin." The religious press is destined, in the order of Providence, to give moral freedom to the perish- ing millions of earth. " My people," saith the Lord, "perish for lack of knowledge." Think of this, ye ministers of Jesus Christ; lay aside your pride, and call to your aid, in disseminating religious knowl- edge from the pulpit, religious books, and God will own the effort, and prosper the work of your hands every-where. I suppose I was the first preacher who ever held a camp meeting in the Military Tract, in what is now called Pike, Adams, Schuyler, and Hancock counties. We had a camp meeting in Pike county in 18*27. We had but one tent on the ground, and that was called the " Preachers' Tent." The people rolled on to the ground in their wagons ; brought their victuals, and ate at the wagons. We held this meeting several days and nights in this way, and we had a prosperous meeting. We had one in Schuyler county the same season, and many souls were blessed. PETER CART WRIGHT. 281 Our Pottawattoinie mission was located on Fox river. Jesse Walker was missionary, and I was appointed superintendent ; and it belonged to the Illinois district. During the two years that I super intended this mission I received not one cent from the missionary funds. We had near one hundred miles of unbroken wilderness country to pass through to get to this mission. I had to pack provisions for myself and horse to and from the mission. There being no roads, I had to hire my pilot, and camp out. Having made preparations for the journey, and an appointment to meet the chiefs of the nation at the mission, I started from the Peoria quarterly meeting with my pilot and several volunteers for the mission. We shaped our course from point to point of- timber. Late in the evening we struck the timber of the Il- linois Vermillion, and finding plenty of water, we camped, struck fire, cooked, and took supper and din- ner all under one. We had prayer, fixed our blank- ets and overcoats, and laid us down and slept soundly and sweetly till next morning. We rose early, took breakfast, fed our horses, and started on our way across the Illinois river, swimming our horses beside a canoe, and just at night reached the mission. We called the mission family together and preached to them. The next day the chiefs appeared; we smoked the pipe of friendship with them, and, through an in- terpreter, I made a speech to them, explaining our object in establishing a mission among them. All the chiefs now shook hands with us, as their custom is, and gave us a very sociable talk, and all bid us a cordial welcome save one, who was strongly opposed to our coming among them. He did not wish to change their religion and their customs, nor to edu- cate their children. I replied to him, and met all his 282 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP objections. I tried to show them the benefits of civil- ization and the Christian religion. There was pres- ent a Chippewa chief, with his two daughters, at the mission The chief made a flaming speech in favor of the mission, and in favor of our "Great Father," the President, and the American people. He had fought under the American colors in the last war with England, and had his diploma from the Presi- dent as a brave captain, and showed it with great ex- ultation. His two daughters were dressed like the whites, and could read pretty well. When our "great talk " was over, I asked them the liberty to preach to them, which was granted. I tried to explain to them the original state of man, the fall of man, and the redemption through Christ; the condition of salvation, namely, faith in Christ, and obedience to all the pre- cepts of the Gospel, as revealed in the holy Scrip- tures ; and urged them to repent, and forsake all their sins, and come to Christ. It was an awkward and slow way to preach, through an interpreter, but I succeeded much better than I anticipated. One Indian woman who had obtained religion, as we believed, desired baptism, arid the or- dinance was administered to her. Several couple, from the scattering white people that hung around the mission, applied to be married. After directing matters, according to my instruc- tions as superintendent, we started for home. After traveling near fifty miles, night came on at a point of timber called Crow Point, and there we camped. A dreadful storm of wind arose, which blew a severe gale, but Providence favored us in withholding the rain, and we considered this a great blessing. The next day we reached the settlement in health and safety. PETER CART WRIGHT. 283 \Ve expended several thousand dollars of mission- ary money in improving these mission premises, and succeeded in civilizing and Christianizing a few of these Indians, J)ut the whites kept constantly encroach- ing on them till they became restless, and, finally, the Government bought them out. The mission premises, with a section of land, was reserved for one of the half breed, so that the Missionary Society lost all that they had expended. It is true the chiefs of the nation gave brother Walker a thousand dollars of their annuities, as a compensation for the improve- ments he had made with the missionary money ; and this money properly belonged to the Missionary Society, but thoy never realized it; and the Indians moved, finally, west of the Mississippi. There is still a lingering, nasting remnant of that nation; they have a missionary among them, and a good many of them are pious Christians. Before *his mission was broken up there appeared another of those wandering stars, or visionary preach- ers, by the name of Paine. He visited a camp meet- ing held near Springfield. He had no proper cre- dentials to preach, and yet he professed to be com- missioned from Heaven to convert the world, whites, Indians, and all. lie wanted to preach at my camp meeting, but I would not permit him to occupy the stand. He called off the loose crowd some distance into the woods, gave us a terrible tongue-lashing, and then departed north to preach to the Indians. In the mean time the Black Hawk Indian war had broken out, and they were killing our people on the outskirts of the settlement fearfully. This Paine had gotten up somewhere this side of Chicago, and wanted to come down the country toward the old mission. He was admonished not to venture, and was 284 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP assured the Indians would kill him, but he was so visionary that he said he was not afraid to go alone, right in among them, for the Lord would protect him, and the Indians would not hurt a hair of his head. lie, in spite of every warning, started alone, through a long prairie. The Indians were waylaying the trail, and as he drew near a point of timber they shot and killed him, and then cut off his head; after sculping it, they placed it on a pole, and stuck the pole erect in the ground. They then took his horse and riding apparatus, clothes, etc. The next day, as a company of men passed, they saw Paine's head stick- ing on a pole, and his body greatly mangled by the wolves; and this was an end of his commission to convert the world, Indians and all. "As the fool dieth, so died he." In the fall of 1827, Sept. 20th, our conference was held in Mount Carmel, and I was continued on the Illinois district, and the name of Mississippi circuit changed to Apple Creek circuit. At the Mount Car- mel conference we elected our delegates that sat in Pittsburg, May 1, 1828. This was our fifth dele- gated General conference, and the first we ever had in the west, this side of the mountains. In the month of April brother Dew, brother Thompson, and myself, met at St. Louis, to take pas- sage on board a steamboat to the General conference in Pittsburg. We had never been on board a steam- boat before, at least I never had. They were then a new thing among us, so we took passage on board the " Velocepedc," Mr. Ray captain. Before we went aboard, brothers Dew and Thompson, with the kind- est feelings imaginable, thought it their duty to cau- tion me to be very quiet, for these steamboat fellows, passengers and all, were desperadoes. They knew I PETER CAKTWRIQI1T. 285 was outspoken, loved every body and feared nobody. They were afraid I would get into some difficulty with somebody. I thanked them very kindly for their special care over me. "But," said I, "brethren, take care of yourselves; I think I know how to be- have mvself, and make others behave themselves, if need be/' When we got aboard we had a crowded cabin, a mixed multitude; some deists, some atheists, some Uuiversalists, a great many profane swearers, drunk- ards, gamblers, fiddlers, and dancers. We dropped down to the barrack, below St. Louis, and there came aboard eight or ten United States officers, and we had a jolly set, I assure you. They drank, fiddled, danced, swore, played cards, men and women too. I walked about, said nothing, but plainly saw we were in a bad snap, but there was no way to help ourselves. Brother Thompson came to me and said, " Lord have mercy on me! what shall we do?" "Go to your berth," said I, "and stay there quietly." "No," said he ; "I '11 reprove them." Now, brother," said I, "do not cast your pearls before swine." " Well," said he, " I won't stay in the cabin ; 1 11 go on deck." Up he started, and when he got there, behold, they were playing cards from one end of the deck to the other. Back he came and said, "What shall I do? I can not stand it." "Well," said I, "brother Thompson, be quiet and behave yourself; YOU have no way to remedy your condition, unless you jump overboard and swim to shore." So things went on several Joys and nights. At the 286 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP mouth of the Ohio there came aboard a Captain Waters. He had a new fiddle and a pack of cards. He was a professed infidel. Card-playing was re- newed all over the cahin. The captain of the hoat was as fond of drinking and card-playing as any of them. There was a lieutenant of the regular army on board, and although he was very wicked, yet he had been raised by religious parents. His wife, as he told me, was a good Christian. In walking the guard thi? lieutenant, whose name was Barker, and myself fell into conversation, and, being by ourselves, I took occasion to remonstrate with him on the sub- ject of his profanity. He readily admitted it was wrong, and said, "I have been better taught. But 0," said he, "the demoralizing life of a soldier !*' There was also a Major Biddle on board, a pro- fessed infidel, but gentlemanly in his manners; he afterward fell in a duel, in or near St. Louis. I got a chance to talk to him in private, and alone; I re- monstrated against his profanity ; he agreed with me in all I said. In this way I got to talk to many of them, and they mostly ceased to swear profanely in my presence. Presently they gathered around the table, and commenced playing cards ; I walked care- lessly up, and looked on. Lieutenant Barker aqd Cap- tain Waters looked up at me; I knew they felt re- proved. Said one of them to me: "We are not black- legs; we are not playing for money, but just to kill time." I affected to be profoundly ignorant of what they were doing, and asked them what those little spotted things were. Mr. Barker said, " Sit down here, and I will show you what we are Joirig, and how we do it." "No, no," said I, "my friends; I am afraid it is all wrong." P E T E R CART W RIGHT. 287 They insisted tncrc was no harm in it at all. " Well/' said I, "gentlemen, if you are just playing for fun, or to kill time, would it not be much better to drop all such foolishness, and let us talk on some topic to inform each other? then we could all be edified. As it is, a few of you enjoy all the pleasure, if, indeed, there is any in it ; while the rest of us, who have no taste for such amusements, are not at all benefited. Come, lay aside those little spotted papers, that are only calculated to please children of a larger size, and let us talk on history, philosophy, or astron- omy; then we can all enjoy it, and be greatly bene- fited." Captain Waters said : " Sir, if you will debate with me on the Christian religion, we will quit all our cards, fiddles, and dances." " I will do it with pleasure, Captain," said 1. " I have only one objection to debate with you. You are in the habit, I see, of swearing profanely, and using oaths, and I can't swear back at you; and I fear, a debate mixed up with profane oaths, would be un- profitable." " Well, sir," said he, " if you will debate with mo on that subject, I will pledge you my word and honor that I will not swear a single oath." "Very well, sir," said I; "on that condition, I will debate with you." By this time there were gathered around us a large crowd. " Well," said Lieutenant Barker, " take notice of the terms on which this debate is to be conducted." Said he, "Now, gentlemen, draw near, and take your seats, and listen to the arguments; arid by the consent of the two belligerent gentlemen, I will keep order." We botli agreed to his proposition. The Captain 288 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF opened the discussion by a great flourish of trumpets, expressing his great happiness at having one more opportunity of vindicating the religion of reason and nature, in opposition to the religion of a bastard. To all of these flourishes I simply replied, that the Christian religion was of age, and could speak for itself; and that I felt proud of an opportunity to show that infidelity was born out of holy wedlock; and, therefore, in the strictest sense, was a bastard, and that I thought it ill became the advocate of a notorious illegitimate to heap any reproaches on Christ. These exordiums had one good effect; they fixed and riveted the attention of almost all the passengers, the captain of the boat, ladies and all. My opponent then proceeded to lay down his premises and draw his conclusions. When his twenty minutes expired, I replied; and in my reply quoted a passage of Scripture. " Hold, sir," said my opponent, " I do n't allow a book of fables and lies to be brought in ; nothing shall be admitted here but honorable testimony." "Very well, sir," said I; "the Bible shall be dis- pensed with altogether as evidence; and then I feel confident I can overturn your system on testimony drawn from the book of nature;" and proceeded in the argument. In his second replication he quoted Tom Paine as evidence. "Hold, sir," said I; "such a degraded witness as Tom Paine can't be admitted as testimony in this de- bate." My opponent flew into a violent passion, and swore profanely, that God Almighty never made a purer and more honorable man than Tom Paine. As ho belched forth these horrid oaths, I took him by the PETER CARTWRISHT. 289 chin with my hand, and moved his jaws together, and made his teeth rattle together at a mighty rate. He rose to his feet, so did I. He drew his fist and swore he would smite me to the floor. Lieutenant Barkei sprang in between us, saying, "Cartwright, stand back; you can beat him in argument, and I can whip him ; and, if there is any fighting to be done, I am his man, from the point of a needle to the mouth of a cannon ; for he is no gentle- man, as he pledged his word and honor that he would not swear; and he has broken his word and forfeited his honor." Well, I had then to fly in between them, to prevent a bloody fight, for they both drew deadly weapons. Finally, this ended the argument. My valorous cap- tain made concessions, and all became pacified. From this out, Barker was my fast friend, and would have fought for me at any time; and my infidel, Captain \Vaters, became very friendly to me; and when we .anded in the night at Louisville, he insisted that I should go home with him and partake of his very best hospitalities. But, to return a little to my narrative, the whole company that witnessed the encounter with my infi- del captain were interested in my favor. Our boat was old and crazy, and we made but little speed ; consequently we were detained on the river over Sunday. Early on Sabbath morning, the passengers formed themselves into a kind of committee of the whole, and appointed a special committee to wait on me, and invite me to preach to them that day on the boat. Lieutenant Barker was the committee. He came to me, and presented the request. I said, " Lieutenant, I never traveled on a steamboat before, ami it will be a very awkward affair for me to preach 19 290 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF on the boat; and besides, I don't know that the cap- tain would like such an arrangement; and the pas- sengers will drink, and perhaps gamble, and be dis- orderly; and every man on a steamboat is a free man, and will do pretty much as he pleases, and will not be reproved." Said the Lieutenant, " I Lave consulted the captain of the boat, and he is willing, and pledges himself to keep good order. And now, sir," said he, "we have annoyed you and your fellow-clergymen all the week, and I pledge you my word, all shall be orderly, and you shall enjoy your religious privileges on Sunday undisturbed, and you must preach to us. We need it, and the company will not be satisfied if you do n't comply." I gave my consent, and we fixed on the following times for three sermons: One immediately after the table was cleared off after breakfast, one after dinner, and one after supper. I led the way, taking the morning hour. The cabin was seated in good order, the deck passengers were invited down. We had a very orderly, well-behaved congregation. Brother Dev preached in the afternoon, and brother Thomp- son at night, and I rarely ever spent a more orderly Sabbath any where within the walls of a church. From this out we had no more drunkenness, pro- fane swearing, or card-playing. What good was done, if any, the judgment day will alone declare. I can not close this sketch and do justice to my feel- ings without saying a few things more. After the adjournment of the General conference, on our return trip home, the river had fallen very much. We could n^t pass ever the falls, and the canal was not finished around them. Of course we bad to land and reship at the foot of the falls. The PETBR CARTWRIGHT. 29] Maryland, a good steamboat, lay here T'^itiag for passengers. When I entered this bott, almost the first man I met was Lieutenant Barker, who^ when ne recognized me, sprang forward &ijd seized me by the hand, and said, "0, is this ILi. Cartwright ?" and really seemed as glad to see nie as if I had been his own brother. He had been on east, and was re- turning with his wife to some of the western military posts. "Now, sir," said he, "I told you I had a good little Christian woman for my wife. She h in the ladies' cabin. I have talked to her of you a thou- sand times* Come, you must go right in with me, and* I will introduce her to you. I knew she will be glad to see and form an acquaintance y/itL you." I went, and was introduced to tbi-G, as I believe, Christian lady. We had a number of preachers on board, returning delegates from ths General confer- ence, and we had preaching akrjet every day and night from that to St. Louis, for we had almost entire command of the boat. 292 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHAPTER XX. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN CANADA. IN the fall of 1828 our conference sat in Madison, fndiana, October 9th. This was the only annual con- ference that I ever missed attending in fifty years. My 'wife was sorely afflicted, and was supposed to be at the gates of death, so that I did not think it my duty to leave her, though a kind Providence spared her to me a little longer, and she still lives. I was reappointed to the Illinois district. The Oneida annual conference was formed at the General con- ference in May, 1828. This made nine annual con- ferences east, and eight west of the mountains. They had a membership in the nine eastern conferences of 270,210. In the east there were of traveling preachers 984. We had in the west, of traveling preachers, 519. Of members the west had 150,894. Total number of members, 421,104 ; of traveling preachers, 1,503. The New Hampshire and Vermont conference was formed in the interim, or between the General conferences of 1828 and 1832. It will also be re- membered that Canada had existed as a separate annual conference, and was in union, as a conference, with the Methodist Episcopal Church in these United States, and was regularly supplied with American preachers, and superintended by our American bish- aps. Being under the British laws, that established the Qatholic Church in Lower Canada, and the Church PETER CART WRIGHT. 293 of England in Upper Canada, our people, members, and preachers labored under many civil disabilities. They thought, under all the circumstances, that it would be better to be separated from the Methodist Episcopal Church in these United States, and organized ; nto a distinct Methodist Episcopal Church in Canada; lect from among themselves a bishop, that should v e resident among them ; and thereby avoid many of those disabilities that had fallen so heavily upon them, in consequence of being under the jurisdiction of American bishops. Accordingly, they petitioned the General conference of 1828, at Pittsburg, to set them off as a separate and distinct Church ; but, after careful consideration and investigation, the General conference, with great unanimity, resolved that they were not vested with any constitutional power to divide the Methodist Episcopal Church ; and, there- fore, declined granting them their request; but said, if they really thought their civil disabilities were a burden too grievous to be borne, they would throw no difficulties in their way, but leave them to make their own choice, whether they would remain as an integral part of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States, or organize themselves into a sep- arate Church. They chose the latter first, and then merged themselves into the great Wesley an connection of England. In this organization of the Canada Methodist Epis- copal Church many false statements have been made, alleging that the General conference of 1828, at Pittsburg, did divide the Church. But be it dis- tinctly remembered, that no official act of that General conference can be produced to establish the truth of this assertion ; so far from it, that directly the con- trary is the fact in this case; and generally, those who 294 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF affirm and publish this unreasonable falsehood, knovr that these statements are at war with truth, and they only resort to this subterfuge in order to justify the Southern disorganized secession from the Methodist Episcopal Church in 1844-45, and thereby claim an- other division of the Methodist Episcopal Church by the General conference of 1844. The organization of all Christian Churches is the voluntary association of individuals, under the accred- ited supervision of a Divinely-appointed ministry of OUT Lord J*?sus Christ, and not a ministerial act sep- ara*6 and apart from the voluntary choice of the in- divicKud consent of the members that compose that Church. The ministerial act, asserted and maintained, in organizing a Church, independent of the choice of the individuals that compose that Church, is clearly "lording it over God's heritage," and is a fearful fea- ture of Popery. And that this is the fact, in i eference to the Methodist Episcopal Church South, is as clear as a sunbeam; for there are thousands in the pale of that Church that are not there by choice, but of necessity of some kind. And there are many that are greatly entangled with slavery; so much so, that if it had been left to their choice, they would have clung to the Methodist Episcopal Church with a dying grasp. And there are thousands, if they could obtain the min- isters of their choice, who would speedily return to the bosom of the Church, and hail with delight the privi- lege of being united again to their spiritual mother. How wicked it must be for those ministers of the Church South, to fabricate every kind of story, to hedge up the way of our ministers, Avho, from the purest and most benevolent feelings, go into the slave states, simply to gather the poor destitute mem- bers of our Church, as a matter of benevolent duty! PETER CARTWRIQHT. 295 They cry, " Church, North," "Abolitionism," when they know that most of our preachers are not abolitionists, but occupy the very ground our venerable fathers and founders occupied before they were born. They as good as murdered the lamented Kelly, who died from the abuse he received from the blood-stained hands of his persecutors, urged on by those very pro slavery pretended ministers. Many of them greatly rejoice, and triumph over having gained the Church suits by the unholy, not to say bribed judges. Mark ye ! the blighting curse of God will follow these un- godly and unjust gains ; and the time will come, when the visible disapprobation of a just and holy God will be manifest to all men. There is one circumstance that befell me at the General conference at Pittsburg in 1828, that I wish briefly to state ; but, for the sake of honorable feelings, I must be sparing of names. Brother Waterman, who was considerably radicalized, had the duty as- signed him of billeting out the preachers among the families that had agreed to take care of them during the General conference. When I arrived in Pitts- burg I went to brother Waterman to know where I was to stay, and he gave me a ticket to a gentle- man's house in Alleghany Town; he was nominally a ruffle-shirted Methodist; he. was rich, and abounded in almost all the good things of this world. His lady was a very genteel, fine, fashionable woman, but a stiff-starched Presbyterian; so I was told. One of the bishops was stationed here, and two D. D.'s, both preachers. I, of course, very confidently made my way to this gentleman's house. As I approached the dwelling I cast my eye upward, and through a win- dow I saw the bishop and another preacher sitting in an upper room. When I reached the portico the 296 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP gentleman met me at the entrance. Addressing him, I said: " Does Colonel live here ?" "Yes, sir." "Brother Waterman informed me, as one of the delegates to the General conference, that I was to Loard with you during the conference; my name is Peter Cartwright4 I hail from Illinois." "Yes, sir," said he, seriously; "we had intended to take four of the preachers, but my wife thinks she can't take but two, and Bishop and Dr. are here already, and we can't accommodate you." I felt a little curious, but so foolish was I, that I hastily concluded that the thing was a trick, played off to plague me. He never invited me in. "Well," said I, "I must see the Bishop any how, and I reckon you '11 let me stay;" so in I went. Aftei entering, "Please, sir," said I, "direct me to the Bishop's room." He did so, and up I went, and ushered myself into his magisterial presence. After the accustomed salutations, which I thought came from the Bishop with unusual coolness, I said to him: "And is it so that I am not to stay here after brother Waterman has sent me?" " Too true, too true," said he ; " the lady of the house is not a Methodist, and says she is not willing to take but two." The reader may be sure I began to feel bad at a mighty rate; the Bishop seated himself, and began to write, looking dry, sour, and cool, but paid no fur- ther attention to me. I took my hat, and started down stairs in a mighty hurry, gathered my saddle- bags, and started off. Just as I mounted the steps leaving his ornamented lot, the landlord hailed me, PETER CARTWRIQHT. 297 and requested ine to stop. He came near, and in a cold, stiff manner, informed me that his wife had con- cluded that I might stay, and invited me to return. " No, sir," said I, " it is too late ; I can't, under the circumstances, return; I have money enough to pay my way ; and I had rather pay my way than to be treated as I have heen." "But," said the gentleman, "you must not leave my house in this way ; it will be a great reproach to me and my family." " Yes, sir," said I, " you ought to have thought of that sooner." " Well," he asked, " where are you going ?" "To a tavern," said I, "if I can find an orderly one." So on I went. After proceeding some distance I saw a tavern sign, and went in, and after looking around a little, I said to the tavern-keeper : " Can I board with you for a month, and be accom- modated with a private room ?" He said I could. " Do you keep an orderly house, or shall I be an- noyed by drunkards and gamblers ?" My house, sir," said he, "is kept orderly; you shall not be annoyed by any rude company whatever. Be seated, sir," said he ; "you shall have a room fitted up directly. I judge,'" said he, "you*are one of the delegates to the General conference." " Yes, sir, I am," was my reply. Said he, "Mr. Waterman was to have sent me two preachers, but none have come, unless you are one assigned me." "No, sir, I am not sent; I come on my own re- sponsibility." Said he, " I am a member of no Church, but my 298 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP wife is a Methodist, and she will be glad for you to stay with us." I soon began to feel that I had got into anothc-r at- mosphere. I fared well, was treated kindly, and had nothing to pay. Shortly after I had settled down, the landlord of my first place sought me out, and entreated me to return to his house. He said his wife had fitted up a comfortable room, and desired me to return. "No, sir," said I, " I shall not do it; I am not de- pendent on you or yours at all, and I am well provid- ed for here, and I mean to stay." He went home, and sent to invite me back again. The messenger said I ought to return ; that the family were very much mortified at the circum- stance that had taken place. I told him that I felt under no obligations to him or them ; that they had treated me very cavalierly, and I should abide my determination not to return ; but by invitation I visited them, and staid with them some; but I think I effect- ually humbled their pride for once. I was at this first place several evenings ; but every thing seemed to come wrong. The bishop seemed as cold as an icicle, and as stiff in his manners as if he had been the autocrat of all the Russias. I felt that there was not the least congeniality in them, anc* that I was alone in such company. The time of even- ing devotions came on. The master of ceremonies asked me to lead the devotions; but the moment I was requested to do so, it appeared to me that thick darkness fell on me, and if ever I felt the power of the devil physically and mentally, it was just then. I turned almost blind, literally blind, and the great drops of sweat rolled off my face. I was so blind I feared I could not see to read a chapter, hence I PETER CARTWRIOIIT. 2f){* turned to the first Psalm, which I could, and had, repeated often by memory; but I found my meniorj as defective as my sight, and surely, memory, sight, and all gone, I made a very stammering out at repeat- ing the first Psalm; but I stammered over it in some sort. My voice was usually clear in those days, and I could sing tolerably well. I rose and com- menced singing a verse of >ne of our familiar hymns, but not a soul in the crowd, by name or nature, would sing with me. I stopped short, and kneeled down to pray, but in all my life I was never in a worse plight to pray but once, and that was the first time my leader called on me to pray in public after I had professed religion. I then thought my head was as large as a house, and I now thought I "had no head at all. It seemed to me that the devil was veritably present, and all around, and in every body and every thing. I stammered over a few incoherent sentences, and closed by saying "Amen." And you may rely on it, while in this wretched state of feeling, and before I was delivered from the hour and power of temptation, I felt as though the devil reigned triumphant, and had a bill of sale of us all. The next day, when the General conference adjourned, at noon, the presiding bishop called on me to close by prayer. 0, how awful I felt ! J fell on my knees and uttered only a few words, and said "Amen" before one half of the preachers had fairly got on their knees. They looked round and scuffled up, and looked queer ; and I assure you I have no language at my command by which I could de- scribe my feelings, for I felt " unutterable woe." This state of bad feelings lasted during a whole week. One night I heard of a prayer meeting near by I lodged. I determined to go ; and it pleased 300 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF God that niglit to roll back the clouds that had covered me in 'such thick darkness. I was very happy, and the next evening hastened to the house where I had made such a dreadful out in reading, singing, and praying. It so happened that when the family got ready for prayer, and sent up for the preachers to come down, they were all very much engaged in fin- ishing an interesting report. The bishop said he could not go, and that he wished some one would go and hold prayer with the family, and let the rest stay. I spoke up and said, " Let me go, for I feel so much better than I did when I tried to pray with them be- fore, I want to go and try again." He bade me go. I went, took the book, read a chapter readily, sung a hymn clearly, knelt and prayed with more than my accustomed liberty, and got happy. The family wept We talked, wept, and sung together, and I felt as independent of the devil and a stiff bishop as if there were no such beings in the world. When the General conference adjourned, and I had started for the steamboat, the landlady that I thought was so stiff, formal, and proud, followed me to the boat, and sent by me a present of a silk dress to my wife. Why this dispensation of darkness should be permitted to fall on me I can not tell, but there is no doubt on my mind there was a special Provi- dence in it, if I only understood the matter; but I leave all to the revelations of the great day of judg- ment. " The Lord reigneth." At our conference, in the fall of 1828, Galena charge was added to the Illinois district; so that my district reached nearly from the mouth of the Ohio river to Galena, the extreme north-west corner of the state, altogether six hundred miles long. This was a tremendous field of travel and labor. Around this PETER CARTWRIGHT. 301 district I had to travel four times in the year, and I had many rapid streams to cross, mostly without bridges or ferry-boats. Many of these streams, when they were swollen, and I had to cross them to get to my quarterly meetings, I would strike for some point of timber, and traverse up and down the stream till I could find a drift or a tree full en across. I would then dismount, strip myself and horse, carry my clothes and riding apparatus across on the fallen tree or drift, and then return and mount my horse, plunge in and swim over, dress, saddle ray horse, and go on my way, from point to point of timber, without roads. Often night would overtake me in some lonesome, solitary grove. I would hunt out some suitable place, strike fire, for I always went prepared with flint, steel, and spunk, make as good afire as circumstances called for, tie up or hopple out my horse, and there spend the night. Sometimes, in traveling from point to point of timber, darkness would come upon me be- fore I could reach, by miles, the woods, and it being so dark that I could not see the trees I was aiming for, I would dismount and hold my horse by the bridle till returning light, then mount my horse, and pursue my journey. The northern part of my district was newly settled ; and where it was settled at all, a few scattered cabins, with families in them, were all that could be looked for or expected in a vast region of the north end of my district; and I assure my readers that when I came upon one of these tenanted cabins, in those long and lonesome trips, it was a great treat, and I have felt as truly thankful to God to take shelter in one of those little shanties and get the privilege of a night's ndging, as I have, under other circumstances, been when I have lodged in a fine house, with all the com- 302 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP forts of life around me. I recollect in one of my northern trips, I had a very large and uninhabited prairie to cross; about midway across the prairie, twenty miles from any house, I came to a deep and turbid stream ; twenty miles beyond was the point I was aiming for that day. The stream looked ugly and forbidding. I was mounted on a fine large horse, and I knew him to be an excellent swimmer. I hesitated for a moment. To retrace my steps I could not con- sent to, and if I advanced, a swim, on my horse, was to be performed, no timber being in sight. I got down, readjusted my saddle, girded it tolerably tight, +ied my overcoat on behind, put my watch and pocket papers in my. saddle-bags, and then tied them around my neck, letting the en'ds rest on my shoulders, and said, "Now, Buck " that was the name of my horse "carry me safe to the other bank." In we went; he swam over easily, and rose on the opposite bank safely. I readjusted my affairs, and went on my way rejoic- ing, and was not wet but a trifle. Three times this day I swam my horse across swollen streams, and made the cabin I was aiming for. Here lived a kind Methodist family, who gave me a hearty welcome; gave me good meat and bread, and a strong cup of coffee, and I was much happier than many of the kings of the earth. I arrived safe at my quarterly meeting. All the surrounding citizens had turned out, twenty-seven in number. We had five conversions; seven joined the Church ; and we were nearly all happy together. In one of those northern trips I was earnestly solic- ited to cross the Mississippi and preach to the fe^ new settlers near what is now called Burlington City, on the west of the father of waters. My son- in-law, Wm. D. R. Trotter, perhaps was the first FETER. CARTWRIGHT. 303 traveling preacher who broke ground in the Iowa state, and I followed a short time afterward. I had sent them an appointment to hold a two days' meet- ing, just back of where Burlington City stands. Then there were only a few cabins in the place ; now it is a growing city, containing, perhaps, ten thousand souls. When I went to my appointment, although there was but a scattered population, yet when they came out to meeting the cabins were so small that there was not one in the whole settlement which would hold the people. We repaired to the grove, and hastily prepared seats. Years before this time an old tree had fallen down across a small sapling and bent it near the earth. The sapling was not killed, and the top of it shot up straight beside the tree that , had fallen on it, and it had grown for years in this condition. The old tree had been cut off, and they scalped the bark off of that part of the sapling that lay parallel with the ground. They drove a stake down, and nailed a board to it, and the top of the sapling that grew ereci, and this was my hand- board, and I stood on that part of the sapling that lay near and level with the ground. This was my pulpit, from which I declared the unsearchable riches of the Gospel of Jesus Christ; and we had a good meeting. On the 23d of August, 1828, one of our beloved bishops, Enoch George, fell a victim to death. He had been an itinerant preacher thirty-eight years, and had honorably discharged the duties of a bishop in the Methodist Episcopal Church for twelve years. One has said of him, "Bishop George was a man of deep piety, of great simplicity of manners, a very pa- thetic, powerful, and successful preacher; greatly be- luved in life, and very extensively lamented in death." 304 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF The Illinois conference met this fall September 18, 1829 at Edwardsville. Our country was rap- idly filling up, our work constantly enlarging, and Bishop Roberts, at conference in Vincennes, Sep- tember 30, 1830, found it necessary to divide the cir- cuits, and multiply the presiding-elder districts. The following new districts were formed in the bounds of the Illinois conference, namely: the Illinois district was divided into two the Kaskaskia and Sangamon districts. The Kaskaskia district embraced the fol- lowing appointments : Kaskaskia, Brownsville, Jones- boro, Golconda, Mount Vernon, Shoal creek, and Shelbyville, in all seven. The Sangamon district embraced the following appointments: Lebanon, Ap- -ple creek, Atlas, Spoon river, Sangamon, Salt creek, Peoi'ia, Fox River mission, and Galena mission, nine. Samael H. Thompson was appointed to the Kaskas- kia district, and I was appointed to the Sangamon district. This district still covered a large field of la- bor, embracing from opposite St. Louis to the north- ern limits of the state. Within the bounds of this district there lived a local preacher, who was a small, very easy, good-natured, pleasant man; he was believed to be also a very pious man, and a good and useful preacher. His wife was directly the reverse of almost every thing that was good, saving it was believed she was virtuous. She was high-tempered, overbearing, quarrelsome, and a violent opposer of religion. She would not fix her hus- band's clothes to go out and preach, and was unwilling he should ask a blessing at the table, or pray in the family. And when he would attempt to pray, she would not conform, but tear around and make all the noise and disturbance in her power. She would turn the chairs over while he was reading, singing, PETER CART WRIGHT. 305 or praying, and if she could not stop him any other way, she would catch a cat and throw it in his face while he was kneeling and trying to pray. Poor little man! surely he was tormented almost to des- peration. He had invited several preachers home with him to talk to her, and see if they could not moderate her ; but all to no purpose ; she would curse them to their face, and rage like a demon. He had insisted on my going home with him several times, but I frankly confess I was afraid to trust myself. I pitied him from my very heart, and so did every body else that was acquainted with his situation. But at length I yielded to his importunities, and went home with him one evening, intending to stay all night. After we arrived I saw in a minute that she was mad, and the devil was in her as large as an alligator ; and I fixed my purpose, and determined on my course. After supper he said to her very kindly, " Come, wife, stop your little affairs, and let us have prayer." That moment she boiled over, and said, " I will have none of your praying about me." I spoke to her mildly, and expostulated with her, and tried to reason ; but no, the further I went the more wrathful she became, and she cursed me most bitterly. I then put on a stern countenance, and said to her, " Madam, if you were a wife of mine, I would break you of your bad ways, or I would break your neck." " The devil you would !" said she. " Yes, you are a pretty Christian, an't you?" And then such a vol- ley of curses as she poured on me, was almost beyond human endurance. " Be still," said I ; "we must and will have prayer." But she declared we should not. " Now," said I to her, " if you do not be still, and behave yourself, I'll put you out of doors." At this 20 306 A U T Ii 1 u tJ R A I' 11 Y OF she clinched her fist, anil swore she was one-half alli- gator, and the other half snapping-turtle, and that it would take a better man' than I was to put her out. It was a small cabin we we r e in, and we were not far from the door, which was then standing open. I caught her by the arm, and swinging her round in a circle, brought her right up to the door, and shoved her out. She jumped up, tore her hair, foamed; and such swearing as she uttered was seldom equaled, and never surpassed. The door, or shutter of the door, was very strongly made to keep out hostile Indians; I shut it tight, barred it, and went to prayer, and I prayed as best I could, but I have no language at my command to describe my feelings ; at the same time, I was determined to conquer, or die in the attempt. While she was raging and foaming in the yard and around the cabin, I started a spiritual song, and sung loud, to drown her voice as much as possible. The five or six little children ran and squatted about and crawled under the beds. Poor things, they were scared almost to death. I sang on, and she roared and thundered on outside, till she became perfectly exhausted, and panted for breath. At length, when she had spent her force, she became calm and still, and then knocked at the door, saying, " Mr. Cartwright, please let me in." " Wul you behave yourself if I let you in ?" said I. "0 yes," said she, "I will;" and throwing myself on my guard, and perfectly self-possessed, I opened the door, took her by the hand, led her in, and seated her near the fireplace. She had roared and foamed till she was in a high perspiration, and looked pale as death. After she took her seat, *'0," said sne, " wriat a fool I am !" "Yes," said I, "about one of the biggest fouls 1 PETER CART WRIGHT. 30V ever saw in all my life. And now," said I, " you have to repent for all this, or you must go to the devil at last." She was silent. Said I, "Children, come out here; your mother won't hurt you now," and turning to her husband, said, "Brother C., let us pray again." We kneeled down, and both prayed. She was as quiet as a lamb. And now, gentle reader, although this was one of the hardest cases I ever saw on this earth, I must record it to the glory of Divine grace, I lived to see, in less than six months after this frolic with the devil, this woman soundly converted to God, and if there was ever a changed mortal for the better, it was this said woman. Her children, as they greAV up, all, 1 believe, obtained religion, and the family became a religious, happy family, and she was as bold in the cause of God as she had been in the cause of the wicked one. When I came to the county of Sangamon in 1824, and rode the Sangamon circuit in 1825-26, Spring- field, our present seat of government for the state, was a very small village. Even the county seat was not located at it, and for several years there was no regular society of any denomination organized there save the Methodist. We had a respectable society in point of numbers and religious moral character, but they were generally very poor. There was no meet- ing-house or church in the place. We preached in private houses almost altogether for several years. The first Presbyterian minister who came to the town, that I have any recollection of, was by the name of . He was a very well-educated man, and had regularly studied theology in some of the eastern states, where they manufacture young preach- ers like they do lettuce in hot-houses. He brought with him a number of old manuscript sermons, and 308 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF read them to the people; but as to common sense, he had very little, and he was almost totally ignorant of the manners and usages of the world, especially this new western world; yet he came here to evangelize and Christianize us poor heathen. He did not meet with much encouragement, but he certainly was a pious, good man, much devoted to prayer. He came to my appointments, and we became acquainted. He, in part, traveled with me round my circuit, anxious to get acquainted with the people, and preach to them. He soon saw and felt that he had no adaptation to the country or people. I told him he must quit reading his old manuscript sermons, and learn to speak extemporaneously; that the western people were born and reared in hard times, and were an out-spoken and off-hand people ; that if he did not adopt this manner of preaching, the Methodists would set the whole western world on fire before he would light his match. He tried it a while, but became dis- couraged, and left for parts unknown. Shortly after this others came in, but still there was no church in the tjwn of Springfield to worship in for any denomination. The Methodists were poor, the Presbyterians few, and not very wealthy. At length the citizens put up a small school-house, which was appropriated to religious purposes on the Sabbath, but it was often attended with difficulty, as different ministers of different denominations would make their appointments in this little school-house, and their appointments would often come together and clash. This was attended with no good results, and at length a proposition was made for the Methodists and Pres- byterians to unite and build a church between them, and define each denomination's time of occupancy and legal rights in the church till such time as one PETER CART WRIGHT. 309 Or the other could be able to build separately, and then sell out to the other denomination. A subscrip- tion was set on foot, and five or six hundred dollars subscribed. Thinking all was right, I left to fill my appoint- ments ; but when the deed to this property was to be made, it was settled on Presbyterian trustees, and the Methodists only occupied it by grace. There was a very honest old gentleman, who was an intelligent lawyer, that had not subscribed any thing, but intend- ed to; but he wanted equal rights and privileges se- cured to the Methodists, though he himself was a Uni- versalist. lie saw how things were driving, and sent for me. I went, and, on examination, found that the agreement between the two denominations was violated in the deed. I expostulated with them, but all in vain ; they persisted. I then went, and immediately drew up a subscription to build a Methodist church, and subscribed seventy-five dollars. My old honest lawyer told me he would either give two lots in the new town, above where the most of the town then was, or he would give fifty dollars. I took the two lots, on which the Methodist church now stands. The Presbyterians went on and built the little brick shanty that stands near where the first Presbyterian church now stands, and in one day I obtained about six hundred dollars, and the Methodists built their old frame meeting-house that stood as a monument of their covetousness for many years, and, indeed, till lately, when they saw their folly, and now have a fine church. But still they ought to have at least two more good churches in a city containing ten thousand souls, arid constantly increasing in population, and, nndoubtedly, is destined to become a large inland city, and, from its central position and railroad facilities, 310 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF will, in a very few years, contain fifty thousand inhab Hants. The securing of those two lots at an early day in Springfield, clearly shows the sound policy of taking early measures in every new country, city, town, vil- lage, and prospectively strong settlement, to secure lots for churches and parsonages when they can be obtained at a nominal price, and often as a donation. Our people and preachers are often too negligent in this very thing. They wait till lots rise in value, and sometimes have to give for a suitable one, on which to build a church or parsonage, as much as would erect a decent house in which to worship God. The two lots above named were, by their owner, valued at fifty dollars. They would now sell, I suppose, for seven or eight thousand dollars. They will soon be In the heart of the city, and are as beautiful lots, for church purposes, as are to be found in the city. A few years ago our beloved Bishop Janes, in a visit to Springfield, saw clearly its rapid growth, and the slowness of the members of the Church in that place in regard to church extensions, and he advised, and organized, through the mission committee, the establishment of a mission in Springfield. But such was the short-sighted policy of many of the members of the Church belonging to the old charge, that they directly and indirectly opposed the establishment of this mission. But, through the strong and persevering efforts of the missionaries and the superintendent of the mission, we succeeded in procuring a lot and erecting a neat little mission church at a cost of something like twenty-seven hundred dollars. When the church was finished, it was in debt some four hundred dollars, and instead of the members of the old charge, and the mission charge, making ao PETER CARTWRIG1IT. 311 effort to pay this indebtedness, they suffered the church to be sold for less than three hundred dollars; and even the members of the old charge devised a plan to buy it in, and diverted it from its original purpose of a church to an academy, for the benefit of the old charge; and, consequently, our mission was blown out, our labor, for from two to four years, lost, and. in open violation of the provisions of the Discipline of the Church, the mission property was converted from Church to academical purposes; and a house and lot, that had cost near three thousand dollars, was thus sacrificed for a debt of less than three hun- dred dollars. This very transaction will stand out to future generations as evidence of the folly and stu- pidity of the members of the Methodist Church in Springfield, and will bar our approach to the citizens for years to come, when we desire to solicit aid to erect houses of worship in our metropolis. Somewhere about this time, in 1829-30, the cele- brated camp meeting took place in Sangamon county and circuit ; and, as I suppose, out of incidents that then occurred was concocted that wonderful story about my fight with Mike Fink, which has no foundation in fact. We had this year two fine camp meetings on the same ground, a few weeks apart; at the first, it was thought over one hundred professed religion, and most of them joined the Methodist Church. At the second camp meeting, over seventy joined the Church. Our encampment was large, and well seat- ed ; and we erected a large shed, that would, it was supposed, shelter a thousand people. The story to which I have alluded was published in " The National Magazine," and brother Finley's Autobiography. It originated, I believe, in a paper, published in New i ork, called " The Sunday Times ; v from this paper 812 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP it has been republished almost all round the Union I would not care about the publication of this story by the secular press, if it had not found its way into our religious papers. One of the editors of one of our religious papers, who had published it, in reply to a letter of mine complaining of the caricature, and correcting some of the wrong statements, said, "It was good enough for me; and that if I would not publish a true history of my life, it was no matter if others published a false one." While I was on the Sangamon district I rode one day into Springfield, on some little business. My horse had been an excellent racking pony, but now had the stiff complaint. I called a few minutes in a store, to get some little articles; I saw in the store two young men and a young lady ; they were strangers, and we had no introduction whatever; they passed out, and off. After I had transacted my little busi- ness in the store, I mounted my stiff pony, and started for home. After riding nearly two miles, 1 discovered ahead of me a light, two-horse wagon, with a good span of horses hitched to the wagon; and although it was covered, yet the cover was rolled up. It was warm weather, and I saw in the wagon those two young men and the young lady that I had seen in the store. As I drew near them, they began to sing one of our camp meeting songs, and they appeared to sing with great animation. Presently the young lady began to shout, and said, " Glory to God ! Glory to God!" the driver cried out, "Amen! Glory to God!" My first impressions were, that they had been across the Sangamon river to a camp meeting that 1 knew was in progress there, and had obtained religion, and were happy. As I drew a little nearer, the young lady began to sing and shout again. The PETER CART WRIGHT. 313 young man who was not driving fell clown, and cried aloud for mercy; the other two, shouting at the top of their voices, cried out, "Glory to God! another sinner 's down." Then they fell to exhorting the young man that was down, saying, "Pray on, brother; pray on, brother; you will soon get religion." Presently up jumped the young man that was down, and shouted aloud, saying, " God has blessed my soul. Halleluiah ! halleluiah ! Glory to God !" Thinking all was right, I felt like riding up, and joining in the songs of triumph and shouts of joy that rose from these three happy persons; but 'as I neared the w.agon, I saw some glances of their eyes at each other, and at me, that created a suspicion in my mind that all was not right; and the thought oc- curred to me that they suspected or knew me to be a preacher, and that they were carrying on in this way to make a mock of sacred things, and to fool me. I checked my horse, and fell back, and rode slowly, hoping they would pass on, and that I should not be annoyed by them any more; but when I checked my horse and went slow, they checked up and went slow too, and the driver changed with the other young man ; then they began again to sing and shout at a mighty rate, and down fell the first driver, and up went a new shout of " Glory to God ! another sinner 's down. Pray on, brother; pray on, brother; the Lord will bless you." Presently up sprang the driver, saying, "Glory to God! he has blessed me." And both the others shouted, and said, "Another sinner 's converted, another sinner 's converted. Halleluiah! glory to God!" A rush of indignant feeling came all over me, and I thought I would ride up and horsewhip both of these young men ; and if the woman had not been in company, I think I should have done so; but I forbore. It was a 314 AUTOBIOflKArilY OF vexatious encounter; if my horse had been fleet, as in former days, I could have rode right off, and left them m their glory, but he was stiff, and when I would fall back and go slow, they would check up; and when I would spur my stiff pony, and try to get ahead of them, they would crack the whip and keey ahead of me; and thus they tormented me before, a& I thought, my time, and kept up a continual roar of "Another sinner 's down ! Another soul 's converted! Glory to God! Pray on, brother! Halleluiah! hal- leluiah! Glory to God!" till I thought it was more than any gobd preacher ought to bear. It would be hard for me to describe my feelings just about this time. It seemed to me that I was delivered over to be tormented by the devil and his 'mps. Just at this moment I thought of a desperate mud-hole about a quarter of a mile ahead; it was a long one, and dreadful deep mud, and many wagons had stuck in it, and had to be prized out. Near the center of this mud-hole there was a place of mud deeper than any where else. On the right stood a Btump about two feet high; all the teams had to be driven as close to the stump as possible to avoid a deep rut on the left, where many wagons had stuck ; I knew there was a small bridle way that wound round through the brush to avoid the mud, and it occurred to me that when we came near this muddy place I would take the bridie way, and put my horse at the top of his speed, and by this means get away from these wretched tormentors, as I knew they could not go fast through this long reach of mud. When we came to the commencement of the mud I took the bridle path, and put spurs and whip to my horse. Seeing I was rapidly leaving them in the rear, the driver cracked his whip, and put his horses at almost fETER CART WRIGHT. 315 full spfod, and such was their anxiety to keep up with mo, to carry out their sport, that when they came t3 this bad place they never saw the stump on the right. The fore wheel of the wagon struck cen- trally on the stump, and as the wheel mounted the stump, over went the wagon. Fearing it would turn entirely over and catch them under, the two young men took a leap into the mud, and when they lighted they sunk up to the middle. The young lady was dressed in white, and as the wagon went over, she sprang as far as she could, and lighted on all-fours; her hands sunk into the mud up to her armpits, her mouth and the whole of her face immersed in the muddy water, and she certainly would have strangled if the young men had not relieved her. As they helped her up and out, I had wheeled my horse to see the fun. I rode up to the edge of the mud, stopped my horse, reared in my stirrups, and shouted at the top of my voice, " Glory to God ! glory to God ! halleluiah ! another sinner 's down ! glory to God ! halleluiah ! glory ' halleluiah !" If ever mortals felt mean, these youngsters did; and well they might, for they had carried on all this sport to make light of religion, and to insult a minis- ter, a total stranger to them. But they contemned religion, and hated the Methodists, especially Meth- odist preachers. When I became tired of shouting over them, I said to them : " Now, you poor, dirty, mean sinners, take this as a just judgment of God upon you for your meanness, and repent of your dreadful wickedness; and let this be the last time that you attempt to insult a preacher; for if you repeat your abominable sport 316 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF and persecutions, the next time God will serve you worse, and the devil will get you." They felt so badly that they never uttered one word of reply. Now I was very glad that I did not horsewhip them, as I felt like doing ; but that God had avenged his own cause, and defended his own honor without my doing it with carnal weapons ; and I may here be permitted to say, at one of these prosperous camp meetings named in this chapter, I had the great pleasure to see all three of these young people con- verted to God. I took them into the Methodist Church, and they went back to Ohio happy in God. They were here on a visit among their relations from that state, and went home with feelings very different from those they possessed when they left. There is another small incident connected with these two prosperous camp meetings before named. There was a great and good work going on in our congregation from time to time; and on Sunday there were a great many from Springfield, and all the surrounding country. A great many professors of religion in other Churches professed to wish their children converted, but still they could not trust them at a Methodist meeting, especially a camp meeting. A great many of these young people attended the camp meetings, and on Sunday the awful displays of Divine power were felt to the utmost verge of the congregation. When I closed my sermon I invited mourners to the altar, and there was a mighty shak- ing among the dry bones ; many came forward, and among the rest there were many young ladies whose parents were members of a sister Church ; two in particular of these young ladies came into ihe altar. Their mother was present; and when she heard her daughters we're kneeling at the altar of PETER CARTWRIGHT. 817 God, praying for mercy, she sent an elder of her Church to bring them out. When he came to tell them their mother had sent for them, they refused to go. He then toot hold of them, and said they must go. I then took hold of him, and told him they should not go, and that if that was his business, I wanted him to leave the altar instantly. He left, and re ported to their mother; and while we were kneeling all round the altar, and praying for the mourners, the mother in a great rage rushed in. When she came, all were kneeling around, and there was no place for her to get in to her daughters. As I knelt and was stooping down, talking, and encouraging the mourners, 'this lady stepped on my shoulders, and rushed right over my head. As, in a fearful rage, she took hold of her daughters to take them out by force, I took hold of her arm, and tried to reason with her, but I might as well have reasoned with a whirlwind. She said she would have them out at the risk of her life. . " They are my daughters," said she, " and they shall come out." Said I to her, "This is my altar and my meeting, and I say, these girls shall not be taken out.'* She seized hold of them again. I took hold of her, and put her out of the altar, and kept her out. Both of these young ladies professed religion, but they were prevented by their mother from joining the Meth- odists. She compelled them to join her Church, sorely against their will. They married in their mother's Church, but I fear they were hindered for life, if not finally lost. I have often thought of the thousands who have been awakened and converted under Methodist preach- ing, but, from the prejudice of their husbands, wives, 818 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF parents, or children, and friends, have been influenced to join another branch of the Church. What a fear- ful account will many have to give who, through prej- udice or bigotry, have opposed their relatives or friends in joining the Church of their choice; if these souls are lost, who will have to answer for it at the bar of God? "Lord, we saw some casting out devils in thy name, and we forbade them, because they followed not us." "Forbid them not," was the reply of our Sav- ior; "for there is no man can do a miracle in my name, and speak lightly of me." Let us be careful on this subject, for the loss of a soul is a fearful consider- ation to all. We had a camp meeting in Morgan county, San- gamon district. While I was on this district the fol- lowing remarkable providence occurred: There were large congregations from time to time, many awakened and converted to God, fifty joined the Church. G. W. Teas, now a traveling preacher in the Iowa con- ference, made the fiftieth person that joined the Church. We had worship for several days and nights. On Monday, just after we dismissed for dinner, there was a very large limb of a tree that stood on the side of the ground allotted for the ladies, which, without wind or any other visible cause, broke loose and fell, with a mighty crash, right in among the ladies' seats; but as the Lord would direct it, there was not a woman or child there when the limb fell. If it had fallen at any time while the congregation was collected, it must have killed more than a dozen persons. Just in the south of Morgan, near Lynnville, we had another camp meeting, perhaps the same summer. In the afternoon, at three o'clock, I put up a very good local preacher to preach. He was not as interesting as some, and the congregation became restless, especially tho PETER CART WRIGHT. 319 rowdies. I went out among them, and told them they ought to hear the preacher. "0," said they, "if it was you we would gladly hear you." "Boys," said I, "do you really want to hear me?" "Yes, we do," said they. "Well," said I, "if you do, go and gather all those inattentive groups, and come down in the grove, two hundred yards south, and I will preach to you." They collected two or three hundred. I mounted an old log; they all seated themselves in a shade. 1 preached to them about an hour, and not a soul moved or misbehaved. In this way I matched the rowdies for once. AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP CHAPTER XXI. CAMP ROWDIES. IN the fall of 1831 our conference was held in Indianapolis, Indiana, October 4th; Bishop Roberts presided. At this conference we elected our deft- gates to the General conference, which was' to sit in Philadelphia, May 1st. This was the fifth delegated General conference to which I was elected, and, per- haps it is the proper place to say, this was the only General conference that I ever missed attending, from 1816 to this date. My family were in great affliction, which prevented my attendance. Brothers Andrew and Emory were elected, and ordained bishops in the Methodist Episcopal Church; and the Indiana con- ference was formed, so that there Avere now twelve annual conferences east and south, and ten west and south; all the latter formed out of the old West- ern conference. Our numbers in the west had risen to 217,659. Our traveling preachers numbered 765. The others, eastern and southern, had, in members, 382,060; traveling preachers, 1,454. Total, in round numbers, 600,000. Of traveling preachers, 2,219. The reader will see our increase in the old con- ferences in members, in four years, was 111,850; and in the west, was 66,775; total, 177,625. We had in- creased in traveling preachers, in the same length of time, 716; this was a greater increase than all the branches of the Protestant Christian Churches in the Union could number ; and surely, all the factories in PETER CARTWRIGIIT. 321 the Union that make preachers, did not, in the same length of time, graduate as many preachers ; and in point of learning and real ability, our increase of preachers will compare favorably with any of them. As 1832 closed my three years on the Sangamon district, I will relate an incident or two which occur- red in Fulton county. We held a camp meeting, at vhich good preparations were made ; many attended, ind our prospects for an interesting meeting were fair, and there was an increasing interest. But some !f>w and unprincipled fellows, in the adjoining village of Canton, fitted out a man, who was perfectly bank- rupt, and sent him down to set up a huckster's shop, with tobacco, cigars, cakes, candies, pies, and almost all kinds of ardent spirits. I went to him, and told him he should not disturb us in vending those articles, and that he must desist ; he swore he would not, and hurled defiance at me; I got a writ and an officer, and took him ; he employed a young lawyer to de- fend him; I prosecuted the suit, and the jury fined him ten dollars and costs. On saying that he had nothing, and was not worth a cent in the world, the court told him he had to pay his fine or go to jail ; he said he must go to jail then ; for he could not pay his fine. There was a black-legged gang, that were his chief customers, who swore, if we attempted to put him in jail, which was about ten miles off, that they would rescue him, and give those who attempted to convey him there a sound drubbing. The officer was scared, and hesitated; in the mean time I ordered out an execution, and levied on his whole grocery. He declared that these articles were not his, but be- Iqpged to other men. I said I did not care a fig who they belonged to, and ordered the officer to levy on them, and I would indemnify him. When we had 21 322 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF secured the grocery, and put it under guard, our officer still hesitated to take the criminal to jail. 1 told him to summon me, and four other stout men that 1 named, and I would insure the criminal a safe lodg- ment in jail, or risk the consequences. This was done, and we hoisted our prisoner on a horse, mount- ed our own horses, well armed with bludgeons, and started on a merry jog. When we got about half way I told the prisoner that he had better pay his fine, and not disgrace himself by lying in jail. No, he swore he would not ; so on we went. The rowdies that were to waylay us and release the prisoner never appeared. When we got in sight of the town in which the jail was, the prisoner asked me very seriously, if we really intended to put him in jail. J told him yes, certainly we did. " Well," said he, " I can't go into jail;" and then pulled out the money and paid his fine and costs. We returned to the encampment, and the rowdies were in a mighty rage because they could get no drink, for we had the groggery under guard. They swore if we did not release it, they would break up the camp meeting. I told them to ride on, that we would not /elease the grocery, and we could whip the whole regiment. At candle-lighting we had preach- ing; they were still and quiet till most of the tent- holders had gone to bed. Then they began their dirty deeds. I had ordered out a strong watch, and directed the lights to be kept burning all night. They began at a distance to bark like dogs, to howl like wolves, to hoot like owls; they drew near and crowed like chickens ; they tried to put out our lights, and threw chunks at the tent; but the guard beat them bijgk, and kept them off nearly all night. Toward day, they drew nearer and nearer still, and would slap PETER CAKT Will OBI. 823 thei r nands and crow like chickens. One ringleader among them came right before the preachers' teut, slapped his hands, and crowed and passed on. I step- ped to a fire close by, arid gathered a chunk of fire, and threw it, striking him right between the shoul- ders, and the fire flew all over him. He sprung, and bounded like a buck. I cried out, " Take him : take him ;" but I assure you it would have taken a very fleet man to have taken him, for he ran as though the very devil was in him and after him. When I returned to the tent, one of the guard came and told me that they were taking wheels off the wagons and carriages; and looking through an opening in the tent, I saw one of them busy in loosening my car- riage behind the tent, where I had tied it to a sap- ling for fear they would run it off. I slipped round, gathered a stick in my way, and came up close behind him, and struck at him, not with much intent to hurt, but to scare him. However, the stroke set his hat on one side of his head; he dashed off in a mighty fright, and his hat not being adjusted right, it blinded him, and fleeing with all speed, he struck his head against a tree, knocked himself down, bruised his face very much, and lay senseless for several minutes; but when he came to himself, he was as tame as a lamb, and his dispensation of mis- chief was over. This put an end to the trouble of the rowdies, and afterward all was peace and quiet. We had a very singular and remarkable man among us, a traveling preacher in the Illinois confer ence ; his name was Wilson Pitner. He was at this camp meeting. He was uneducated, and it seemed impossible for him to learn; but, notwithstanding hia want of learning, and in common he was an ordinary preacher, yet at times, as we say in the backwoods, 324 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF when he swung clear, there were very few that could excel him in the pulpit; and perhaps he was one of the most eloquent and powerful cxhorters that was in the land. On Monday he came to me, and desired me to let him preach at eleven o'clock, saying, "I have faith to believe that God will this day convert many of these rowdies and persecutors." I consented; and he preached with great liberty and power. Nearly the whole congregation wer powerfully moved, as he closed by calling for every rowdy and persecutor to meet him at the altar; for, said he, "I have faith to believe that God will convert every one of you that will come and kneel at the place of prayer." There was a general rush for the altar, and many of our persecutors, and those who had interrupted and disturbed us in the forepart of the meeting, came and fell on their knees, and cried aloud for mercy; and it is certainly beyond my power to describe the scene; but more than fifty souls were converted to God that day and night. Our meeting continued for several days, and about ninety professed to obtain the pardon of their sins, most of whom joined the Church, and great good was accomplished, although we waded through tribulation to accomplish it. Such success often attended the Gospel labors of this brother. lie is now in California laboring for the good of souls. When, in 1832, the Illinois conference was divided, and Indiana set off, the former was confined to the state of Illinois, and consisted of the following pre- bid'mg-elder districts, namely: Wabash, Kaskaskia, Sungarnon, and Mission district. Our first Illinois PETER CARTWRIGHT. 825 conference in its separate form from Indiana, sat in the town of Jacksonville with the four above-named districts; it was held September 25, 1832. The In- diana preachers met with us this fall ; Bishop Soule presided. Our increase of members in the confer- ence this year was near three thousand. When the Bishop and counsel met, it was found that the country was so rapidly filling up, and the work enlarging so constantly, that it was necessary to make two more presiding-elder districts. The Mission district was called Chicago, and the Quincy district was formed When the Illinois conference met in Jacksonville, and was organized, there were thirty-five traveling preachers of us, and our membership was about ten thousand. I had traveled now about twenty-eight years, and although blessed with a strong constitution, I began to feel the worse for wear, and that I needed a little rest. I therefore asked and obtained a super- annuated relation for one year; but when the Quincy district was formed, there was not a man in the elder- ship willing to go to it, such was its new and wilder- ness state. The Bishop said if he could not get a presiding elder for it, it must be merged into the other districts. I told him it ought not to be merged. " Well," said he, " what are we to do ? there is no one of these elders willing to go to it." Said I, "Let me remedy the evil." Said Bishop Soule, "I wish you would." "Well," said I, "to-morrow morning let some brother move a reconsideration of the vote by which I was granted a superannuated relation, and make me effective; and if you, sir, see proper to appoint me to that district, I am ready and willing to go." This proposition was agreed to all round; and next morning the motion to reconsider was made, put, and 8'ZQ AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF carried, and I was appointed to the Quincy district; eo you sec I have sustained, in more than fifty years, a superannuated relation about ten hours. The Quincy district was composed of the following ap- pointments, namely: Galena mission, Fort Edwards mission, Henderson River mission, Blue River mis- sion, Quincy, Rushville, and Canton, commencing at the mouth of the Illinois river, and running up the Mis- sissippi river to Galena, the north-west corner of the state, and up the Illinois river on its west side to near Peoria; thence due north to the northern line of the state, and even into what is now Wisconsin state. We had in this district about fourteen hundred mem- bers. Much of our district was new settlements, formed and forming; hard, long rides, cabin parlors, straw beds and bedsteads, made out of barked sap- lings, and puncheon bcdcords. But the people were kind and clever, proverbially so; showing the real pioneer or frontier hospitality. The men were a hardy, industrious, enterprising, game-catching, and Indian driving set of men. The women were also hardy; they would think no hardship of turning out and helping their husbands raise their cabins, if need be; they would mount a horse and trot ten or fifteen miles to meeting, or to see the sick and minister to them, and home again the same day. How different from those ladies who live in older circles, and have grown up in wealth, luxury, and fashionable life, who would faint if they had to walk a hundred yards in the sun without a parasol or umbrella; who are braced and stayed at such an intemperate rate, that they can not step over six or eight inches at a stop, and should they by any accident happen to lose their moorings, and fall, are imprisoned with so many unmentionables, that they could not get up again; PETER CARTWRIGI1T. 827 and should a thunder-storm suddenly overtake them out doors, would scream as if the world were coming to an end. I was frequently four or five weeks from home at a time. On one of those trips, in the northern end of this district, the following incident occurred. I started from home in order to attend some four or five quar- terly meetings up north. I had traveled some eighty miles, when a most tremendous rain fell; it continued two nights and a day; during which time I was com- fortably housed at a friend's. When the rain ceased I started for the Henderson River mission. The whole face of the earth, where it was level, was a sheet of water, and the ravines and little rivulets were swollen into large creeks. I had about thirty-six miles to travel to reach my meeting. The brother at whose house I stopped tried to dissuade me from any attempt at performing my journey, saying there was no road or path for twenty miles, and no house or cabin till I should reach the Twenty Mile Point of Timber; and that I -would have to steer for that point as my only guide; that in low places, and in the valleys of prairies, I would be for miles together out of sight of this point; and should any accident befall and detain me night would overtake me, and I would lose sight of the landmark, and have to lie out all night, and perhaps might be lost in this large prairie for days; and, besides, if I should be fortunate enough to reach the point of timber, there was the large creek, and no doubt it was swimming for twenty yards. There were no bridges, no canoe, and I could not find any fallen tree that could possibly reach across, so that I would have to swim, and all alone. If any accident should bappcn to me I would certainly be drowned. The prospect looked gloomy, and I felt some mis- 328 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF givings come over me; and the reasons and argu- ments of my friend were not without considerable effect on my mind. I paused for a few moments, rea- soning on the subject. Just then my old Methodist preacher motto occurred to my mind, that is, "Never retreat till you certainly know you can advance no further." And as my motto occurred to my mind, my purpose was unalterably fixed to go ahead. " Brother," said I, " as there is no road, get on your horse and ride a little distance with me, till I can clearly see the point of timber that is to guide me." He readily consented, and did so. We rode two miles, and the point of timber was plain in view. As he turned back he said, "I should not be surprised if I never saw you again." "Well," said I, "if I fall, and you never see me again, tell my friends that I fell at my post, trying to do my duty. Farewell." I had a fine, large, faithful horse under me, and a divine Providence above me, and in a few minutes after my friend and myself separated I felt that I had nothing to fear. On I moved; sometimes in and sometimes out of sight of my landmark; sometimes nearly swimming in the little branches, but every step I left the prairie in the distance, and neared my point of timber. There was so much water, and the ground was so soft, I could make hut slow progress; but every time I rose on the high ground, from the low valleys in the prairie, my point of timber seemed nearer and nearer still. At length, about three o'clock, I reached the timber in safety ; rode up and hailed the cabin, but there was no person at home. I saw in the distance, about fourteen miles off, my next point of timber, and contiguous to the place of holding my quarterly meeting. I conrludt-d to make PETER CARTWRlaiTT. 329 a hard push and go through that afternoon ; but here was the large creek to cross, only two hundred yards ahead of me. I concluded to go above the timber and cross it ; but when I came to it I found it had swollen and spread out at least two hundred yards on the level ground. I could not tell how far I would have to swim on my horse. I rode in about one-third the apparent distance across. My horse was nearly swimming. I concluded it would be too far for me to risk a swim on horseback. It occurred to me that "prudence was the better part of valor," so I retreated. I then pursued the creek down the timber, in search of a drift or tree across the stream, where I could carry my things over, and then return and swim my horse, without wetting all my traveling apparatus. At length I found a tree that had been felled across a narrow part of the creek, that I thought answered my purpose admirably, but by this time it was nearly night, and if I got safe over the creek I could not make the distance to the next point of timber, and should have to lie out without food for myself or my horse. I came to a halt, and thinking that the occu- pants of the cabin I had just passed would be in at night, I concluded to retrace my steps and get quar- ters for the night. So back I came to the cabin, but still there was- no one at home. I concluded, at home or not at home, I should lodge there that night. So down I got, opened the door of the cabin, and usher- ed myself in. I found they had covered up some fire in the ashes, to keep in their absence, which made me still hope they would come home some time that night. I went out and stripped my horse, and put him up and fed him, and then my next care was for something to eat myself. By this time I had a good appetite. I went and made up a little 6re, and in a 880 A U T B I (J R A r II T OF small corner cupboard, made of clapboards, back- woods fashion, to my great joy I found a pan of corn bread, nicely baked, and, though cold, it relished well. In one corner of the wooden chimney there hung some excellent dried venison. I pulled out some coals and broiled my venison, and had a hearty meal of it. And now, thought I, if I only had a good cup of coffee, I should have the crowning point gained of a good and pleasant meal. In looking about in the cupboard, I found a tin bucket full of excellent honey in the comb. I took it out, got some water in a tin cup that was on the shelf, sweetened the water with the honey, and found in it an excellent substitute for coffee. There was a nice clean bed, in which I slept unusually sound. Next morning I rose early, fed my horse, prepared my breakfast, much af- ter the fashion of my supper, saddled my horse, and started on my journey. When I came to the creek it had fallen consider- ably, but was still swimming. I carried all my travel- ing fixtures over perfectly dry ; stripped myself, went back, mounted my horse, went over safe, dressed my- self, knelt down and offered my sincere thanks to God foi his providential care over me, and the mercy he had showed me, and went on my way shouting and happy. I arrived at the place of the quarterly meeting, and found the few scattertd members, six in all, and about eight who were not members, ,ind these comprised the whole settlement, save one family who lived close by, the head of which was a great persecutor of the Methodists. He said he had moved there, in that new and out-of-the-way place, especially to get rid of those wretched people called Methodists, but he had scarcely got into his rude cabin before here was the PETER CARTWRIUIIT. 331 Methodist preacher, preaching hell fire and damna- tion, as they always did. On Monday morning I went over to see him. He was a high-strung predestinarian in his views; be- lieved, or professed to believe, that God had decreed every thing that comes to pass. After introducing myself to him, he presently bristled up for an argu- ment. I told him I had not come to debate, but to invite him to the Savior. He said he could not re- ceive any thing from rne, for he cordially despised the Methodists. I told him if God had decreed all things, he had decreed that there should be Methodists, and that they should believe precisely as they did, and that they were raised up by the decree of God to torment him before his time, and that he must be a great sim- pleton to suppose that the Methodists could do or be- lieve any thing but what they did ; and now, my dear sir, you must be a vile wretch to want to break the decrees of God, and wish to exterminate the Method- ists; that if his doctrine was true, the Methodists were as certainly fulfilling the glorious decrees of God, which were founded in truth and righteousness, as the angels around the burning throne; and several admonitions I gave him, and, by the by, he had some feeling on the subject. I talked kindly and prayed with him, and left. After I left he began to think on the topics of conversation, and the more he thought the more hia mind became perplexed about these eternal decrees. When he would sit down to eat, or ride, or walk the road, he would soliloquize on the subject. After cut- ting off a piece of meat arid holding it on his fork, ready to receive it into his mouth, he would say, " God jecreed from all eternity that I should eat this meat, but I will break that decree," and down he would dash S32 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF it to the dogs. As he walked the paths in the settle- ment and came to a fork, he would say, " God from all eternity decreed that I should take the right-hand path, but I '11 break that decree," and he would rush to the left. As he rode through the settlement, in coming to a stump or tree, he would rein up his horse and say, *' God has from all eternity decreed that I should go to the right of that stump or tree, but I will break that decree," and would turn his horse to the left. Thus he went on till his family became alarmed, thinking he was deranged. The little settlement, also, was fearful that he had lost his balance of mind At length, deep conviction took hold of him ; he sau that he was a lost and ruined sinner, without an in- terest in Jesus Christ. He called the neighbors to come and pray for him, and, after a long and sore conflict with the devil and his decrees, it pleased God to give him religion, and almost all his family were converted and joined the Methodist Church, and walked worthy of -their high and holy calling. At another quarterly meeting in this mission on Sunday, we had twenty-seven for our congregation, and yet the scattered population were all, or nearly all, there for many miles around, and when we ad- ministered the sacrament on Sabbath, we had just seven communicants, preachers and all. Brother Barton Randle, now a superannuated member of the Illi- nois annual conference, was the missionary. Though a man of feeble health and strength, yet he was faithful in hunting up the lost sheep in this new and laborious field of labor. He suffered many priva- tions and hardships, but he endured all as seeing Him who is invisible, arid I have thought that he was one among the very best missionaries I was ever ac- quainted with. He did great good in this new and PETER CAKTWEiaHT. 333 rising country, and laid firmly the foundation of future good, which the increasing and now densely- populated country has realized. Long since this mission has formed many large circuits and self-sup- porting stations, and no doubt many, in the great day of retribution, will rise up and call brother Randle blessed, and he will hail many of his spiritual children in heaven from this field of labor. Brother Randle was the first missionary that was sent to, and formed this mission, and, at the close of his year, he returned seventy-five members. The Rock Island mission was formed in 1832, and Philip T. Cordier was appointed missionary. He was a man of feeble talents, unstable, and did but little good. He was finally expelled. I do not know what has become of him. On my first visit to Rock Island mission, which was chiefly located in what was then called Wells's settlement, a few miles above the mouth of Rock river, the river had been very high, but was fallen considerably. There was an old ferry-boat at the lower ford. The ferryman was a very mean man, charged high, and imposed very much on travelers. Some thought the river might be forded, others thought that it would swim. I was a total stranger, and although I had no money to pay my ferriage, yet I did not wish to swim if I could well avoid it, so I rode up and hailed the ferryman. A asked him if the river was fordable. "No," said he, "it is swimming from bank to bank nearly, and it is a very dangerous ford in the bar- gain." " Well," said I, " what do you do with strangers who have no money ? I am out, but shall return this way on Monday. If -you will ferry me over you shall then be sure of your pay." 334 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF fc "I won't do it," said he. "You must leave some- thing in pawn till you return, or I will not set you over." "What shall Heave?" " Your overcoat," said he. " No, sir ; perhaps I shall need it before that time, and if you,will not trust me I am afraid to trust you." " Well," said he, " you can't get over. I won't trust you." I felt a little indignant, and turned off, saying, " My horse is a much better ferry-boat than your own, and he'll trust me." So I determined to take a swim. Just as I turned off from the ferryman I saw a man on horseback ride down to the river's edge on the other side. He waded his horse in and came over without swimming at all. This stranger told me there was no better ford on any river in the world, and that there was not the least danger on earth. I told him what the ferryman said. "Ah," said he, "you have made a blessed escape, for if you had left your overcoat you never would have got it again. He is a great rascal, and makes his living by foul means." So I passed over in safety, and had the pleasure of keeping my overcoat. When I got to brother Wells's I found a good little society, all in peace, and we had a very pleasant little quarterly meeting. Here, on the north side of Rock river, on the rising ground from the Mississippi bottom, stands the site of one of the oldest Indian towns in the north or north-west. It is a beautiful site for a city. There were to be seen lying, bleached and bleaching, the bones of unnumbered thousands of these poor, wild, and roaming races of beings. It was the center of the vast, and powerful, unbroken, warlike tribes of P K T E K C A l: T W tt I <; 11 T. 335 the north-west This particular spot was claimed by the notorious Black Hawk and his tribe. If they had been a civilized people, and had known the real arts of war, it would have been utterly impossible for the Americans to have vanquished and subdued them as they have done. When I looked over the fields in cultivation by the whites, where the ground had, for ages, been the country of thousands of Indians, a spirit of sorrow came over me. Ilad they been an educated and civilised people, there no doubt would now be standing on this pre-eminent site as splendid a city as New York. But they are wasted away and gone to their long home. I saw a scattered few that were crowded back by the unconquerable march of the white man. On another visit to a quarterly meeting on the Rock Island mission, brother H. Summers, a trav- eling presiding elder in the Rock River conference, accompanied me. We had a pleasant meeting, and it was believed that good was done. I had taken and distributed a good many religious books in the mission, which were eagerly sought for by the com- munity. Brother Summers and myself concluded to cross at the upper ford on Rock river. About mid- way in the river was a very slippery rock, which could be avoided by keeping up stream considerably, but somehow I missed the safe track, and my horse got on this slippery rock, and all of a sudden he slipped and fell. My saddle turned, off I went, and the first thing I knew I saw my saddle-bags floating down with great rapidity, for the water ran very swift. 1 left my horse to get up as best he could, and took after my saddle-bags. I had a tight race, but overtook them before they sunk so as to disappear. They were pretty well filled with water. My books 136 AUTOBIOGRAPHI OF and clothes had all turned Campbellites, for thera was amch water; and I escaped, not by the skin of j teeth, but by the activity of my heels. My horse ose, and, with all the calmness of old Diogenes, raded out, and left me to do the same. Brother Summers could not maintain his usual gravity, but I assure you all his fun was at my expense. I had scarcely a dry thread about me, but on we went, and reached Pope River settlement that night. The Galena mission, I think, was formed in 1827. ft was a singular providence, somehow, that, notwith- standing Galena was in my district for several years, yet, by high waters, sickness of my horses, myself, and family, I was never able to reach a single appoint- ment in Galena, and to this day I have never seen her hills, walked her streets, or explored her rich mineral stores or mines; and although I have always borne the name of a punctual attendant on my appointments, it seems strange to me that I never reached that inter- esting point. In the fall of 1834 and 1835, William D. R. Trotter rode and preached on the Henderson River mission he was my son-in-law. On one occasion when I at- *ended one of his quarterly meetings, there was no parsonage, and but few families comfortably situated to board with. During the meeting it rained almost constantly, and then turned cold, and there fell a considerable quantity of snow. I was in my gig or one-horse sulky. As I was to return home from this quarterly meeting, my daughter concluded that she would go with me, and spend a few weeks with jier mother. I told her I knew the streams were very high, and it was doubtful whether we could get along. She said she thought if I could get along she could. So Ave started in my two-wheeled vehicle. PETER CARTWRIGHT. 337 In a few miles we reached Spoon river. At a little village called Ellisville, the river was very full and rapidly rising; no ferry-boat, no comfortable house to stay at. One of the citizens of the village had a canoe ; but how was I to take my carriage over a rapid stream on a canoe? The man said he could do it; and, rather than stay for any length of time among a drunken, swearing, rowdy crowd, I conclud- ed to try it. Down we went; I took out my horse, took off the harness, and took the harness and all the traveling appendages into the canoe; took in my daughter; took my harness, bridle, and led my horse in, and swam him over by the side of the canoe. I landed all safe, and then returned with the manager of the canoe for my carriage; we rolled it into the water, centered it as well as we could; balanced it, and I held on to it while he paddled and managed the canoe ; and over we went safe and sound ; geared up, hitched to, and started on through the mud for Lewistown, and got there safe. We put up with Judge Phclps, a fine man, and his wife an excellent woman, and very friendly family; and we were not only made welcome but comfortable. That night it snowed, and covered the ground several inches. Next morning we started early, and crossed the Illinois river just above the mouth of Spoon river, which we had crossed the day before. We met some travelers in the afternoon, who told us that the waters of tie Sangamon river were out for five miles, and that we could not reach the ferry-boat without swimming. We then turned our course up Salt creek, which emptied into the Sangamon river above where we had intended to cross it. Just before sundown we reached Salt creek, where was a miserable old rotten ferry-boat, and Salt creek out of its banks a 22 838 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP mile. The ferryman told us he could ferry us over the main channel of the stream, and he had no doubt we could wade out without swimming if we could find the way. It was at least a mile to the bluff; he said if we kept the road we would swim. We could only tell where the road was by a little space along, clear of weeds and grass. He said if we kept on ground where we could see the tops of the weeds and grass, there was no danger, but if we could not see these, not to venture, for there were many ponds clear of weeds and grass as well as the road. This seemed to me to be a very dangerous undertaking. But my daughter urged me on. I had great confidence in my horse ; he was large and strong, and an excellent swimmer; so over we went. There were a few rods of earth uncovered with water; and then we took water for the bluffs. We could see very distinctly the windings of the road by the little space that was clear of weeds and grass; but presently we would come to a large space clear of weeds and grass; these we took to be ponds, and would wind round them and come back to our watery road. In this tedious way we got along slowly, though making all the speed we could without injuring my horse. As we neared the bluffs, darkness was closing in on us very fast; at length we got within about three rods of the bluffs, and we could not see the tops of weeds and grass, neither to the right nor ieft, nor in front; I turned up stream, and :hen down stream, but all my pilots had disappeared. I was brought to a stand. Said I to my daughter: " Let 's swim it ; Gray will ferry us over safe." "Agreed," said she. Said I, "Take a firm hold of the gig, and sink or swim, never let go, and Gray will make land." PETER CARTWRIGHT. 339 S in I drove, when, behold? it was not swimming, and my horse waded out safe. We then had four miles to go, without road or pilot, and very dark. 1 took my course by the evening star, and soon arrived at a friend's house; was kindly received and comfortably entertained by my old brother, Dr. Ballard, in New Market, then Sangamon county. He has long since fallen asleep, left earth for heaven, and is reaping his reward among the blessed. I have thus given a small sketch of some of the perilous scenes through which early Methodist preach- ers had to pass, to show the Methodist preachers of the present day the difference between walking on Turkey carpets, and eating yellow-legged chickens, and walking on mud and water, and eating nothing for days at a time. The Fort Edwards mission was formed, I believe, in 1832-33. D. B. Carter was the first missionary appointed to this mission; he returned at the next conference fifty-three members. Brother Carter was a man of small literary acquirements. When he professed religion he could not read a hymn intelli- gibly, but believing God had called him to preach the Gospel, he industriously applied himself to books, and soon learned to read very well. He was not a brilliant or profound theologian ; but he was a pious, zealous, useful minister of Jesus Christ; and during his short ministerial career many were the seals of his ministry. He was much beloved in life, and greatly lamented in death. After a few years of zealous, useful labors, the fell disease, consumption, seized on him; he lingered in a superannuated relation a year or two, and then died a peaceful and happy ieath. Many in the great day of judgment will rise up and call him blessed. 840 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF The Fort Edwards mission lay up and down the east bank of the Mississippi, from Quincy City tc Fort Edwards, which stood where the city of Warsaw now stands; thence up the Mississippi to the celebra- ted foot of what is called the Lower Rapids, where, in after times, was erected the idolatrous city of Nau- voo, under the supervision of the grand impostor Joseph Smith, who was and is claimed as the Mor- mon Prophet. PETER CABTWRIGHT. 341 CHAPTER XXH. MORMONI8M. PERMIT me to make a few remarks about the blas- phemous organization called the Mormons, or Latter- day Saints. The original absurdity and trifling char- acter of Joe Smith and his coadjutors, is a matter of history, known and understood of all the intelligent reading community that have sought information on the subject, and therefore need not be stated here by me. But there are a few facts I will state that have come under my own personal knowledge; for it has fallen to my lot to be appointed to travel in the region of country in Illinois most infested with this imposture. After the Mormons were driven from Missouri for their infamous and unlawful deeds, they fled to Illinois, Joe Smith and all, and established themselves at Nauvoo, or the foot of the Lower Rapids, on the east side of the Mississippi. At an early day after they were driven from Missouri and took up their resi- dence in Illinois, it fell to my lot to become acquaint- ed with Joe Smith personally, and with many of their leading men and professed followers. On a certain occasion I fell in with Joe Smith, and was formally and officially introduced to him in Springfield, then our county town. We soon fell into a free conversa- tion on the subject of religion, and Mormonism in particular. I found him to be a very illiterate and 342 ACTOBIOGRArilY OP impudent desperado in morals, but, at the same time, ne liad a vast fund of low cunning. In the first place, he made his onset on me by flat- tery, and he laid on the soft sodder thick and fast. lie expressed great and almost unbounded pleasure in the liigh privilege of becoming acquainted with me, one of whom he had heard so many great and good things, and he had no doubt I was one among God's noblest creatures, an honest man. He believed that among all the Churches in the world the Meth- odist was the nearest right, and that, as far as they went, they were right. But they had stopped short by not claiming the gift of tongues, of prophecy, and of miracles, and then quoted a batch of Scripture to prove his positions correct. Upon the whole, he did pretty well for clumsy Joe. I gave him rope, as the sailors say, and, indeed, I seemed to lay this flattering unction pleasurably to my soul. "Indeed," said Joe, "if the Methodists would only advance a step or two further, they would take the world. We Latter-day Saints are Methodists, as far as they have gone, only we have advanced further, and if you would come in and go with us, we could sweep not only the Methodist Cburch, but all others, and you would be looked up to as one of the Lord's great- est prophets. You would be honored by countless thousands, and have of the good things of this wend all that heart could wish." I then began to inquire into son,,* of the tenets of the Latter-day Saints, lie explained. I criticised his explanation till, unfortunately, we got, into high de- bate, and he cunningly concluded that his first bait would not take, for he plainly saw I was not to be llat- tered out of common sense and honesty. The next pass he made at me was to move upon my fears. lie PETER CARTWKIOIIT. 348 *aid that in all ages of the world the good and right way was evil spoken of, and that it was an awful thing to fight against God. "Now," said he, "if you will go with me to Nauvoo, I will show you many living witnesses that will testify that they were, hy the saints, cured of bliudiiess, lameness, deafness, dumbness, and all the diseases that human flesh is heir to; and I will show you,* said he, "that we have the gift of tongues, and can speak in unknown languages, and that the saints can drink any deadly poison, and it will not hurt them;" and closed by saying, "the idle stories you hear about us are nothing but sheer persecution." I then gave him the following history of an en- counter I had at a camp meeting in Morgan county, some time before, with some of his Mormons, and assured him I could prove all I said by thousands that were present. The camp meeting was numerously attended, and we had a good and gracious work of religion going on among the people. On Saturday there came some twenty or thirty Mormons to the meeting. During the intermission after the eleven o'clock sermon they collected in one corner of the encampment, and began to sing, and they sang well. As fast as the people rose from their dinners they drew up to hear the singing, and the scattering crowd drew up till a large company surrounded them. I was busy regula- ting matters connected with the meeting. At length, according, I have no doubt, to a preconcerted plan, an old lady Mormon began to shout, and after shout- ing a while she swooned awuy and fell into the arms of her husband. The old man proclaimed that i>J* wife had gone into a trance, and that when she came to she wjuld speak in an unknown tongue, and that 344 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF he would interpret. This proclamation produced considerable excitement, and the multitude crowded thick around. Presently the old lady arose and began to speak in an unknown tongue, sure enough. Just then my attention was called to the matter. I aw in one moment that the whole maneuver was in- eiided to bring the Mormons into notice, and break up the good of our meeting. I advanced instantly toward the crowd, and asked the people to give way and let me in to this old lady, who was then being held in the arms of her husband. I came right up to them, and took hold of her arm, and ordered her peremptorily to hush that gibberish; that I would have no more of it; that it was presumptuous, and blasphemous nonsense. I stopped very suddenly her unknown tongue. She opened her eyes, took me by the hand, and said, "My dear friend, I have a message directly from God to you." I stopped her short, and said, " I will have none of your messages. If God can speak through no better medium than an old, hypocritical, lying woman, I will hear nothing of it." Her husband, who was to be the interpreter of her message, flew into a mighty rage, and said, " Sir, this is my wife, and I will defend her at the risk of my life." I replied, "Sir, this is my camp meeting, and I will maintain the good order of it at the risk of my life. If this is your wife, take her off from here, and clear yourselves in five minutes, or I will have you under guard." The old lady slipped out and was off quickly. The old man staid a little, and began to pour a tirade of abuse on me. I stopped him short, and said, "Not an- PETER CART WRIGHT. 345 other word of abuse from you, sir. I have no doubt you are an old thief, and if your back was examined, no doubv you carry the marks of the cowhide for your villainy." And sure enough, as if I had spoken by inspiration, he, in some of the old states, had been lashed to the whipping-post for stealing, and I tell you the old man began to think other persons had visions besides his wife, but he was very clear from wishing to interpret my unknown tongue. To cap the climax, a young gentleman stepped up and said he had no doubt all I said of this old man was true, and much more, for he had caught him stealing corn out of his father's crib. By this time, such was the old man's excitement that the great drops of sweat ran down his face, and he called out, " Do n't crowd me, gentlemen ; it is mighty warm." Said I, "Open the way, gentlemen, and let him out." When the way was opened I cried, "Now start, and do n't show your face here again, nor one of the Mormons. If you do you will get Lynch 'a law." They all disappeared, and our meeting went on prosperously, a great many were converted to God, and the Church was much revived and built up in her holy faith. My friend, Joe Smith, became very restive before I got through with my narrative ; and when I closed, his wrath boiled over, and he cursed me in the name of his God, and said, " I will show you, sir, that I wil) raise up a government in these United States which will overturn the present government, and I will raise up a new religion that will overturn every other form of religion in this country !" "Yes," said I, "uncle Joe; but my Bible tells m 'the bloody and deceitful man shall not live out half 340 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP his days ;' and I expect the Lord will send the devil after you some of these days, and take you out of the way." "No, sir," said he; "I shall live and prosper, while you will die in your sins." "Well, sir," said I, "if you live and prosper, you must quit your stealing and abominahle whoredoms !" Thus we parted to meet no more on earth j for in a few years after this, an outraged and deeply-injured people took the law into their own hands and killed him, and drove the Mormons from the state. They should be considered and treated as outlaws in every country and clime. The two great political parties in the state were nearly equal, and these wretched Mor- mons, for several years, held the balance of power, and they were always in market to the highest bid- der ; and I have often'been put to the blush to see our demagogues and stump orators, from both political parties, courting favors from the Mormons, to gain a triumph in an election. Any man or set of men that would be mean enough to stoop so low as to connive at the abominations of these reckless Mormons, surely ought to be considered unworthy of public office, honor, or confidence. But this is the way with all demagogues, and if our happy and glorious Union is destroyed, it will be done by these office-seekers, who go for their own little ir significant selves, while the true love of uountry is an eternal stranger in their traitorous hearts. One fact I wish here to mention, that ought to be made public. When Joe Smith was announced a candidate for President of these United States, almost every infidel association in the Union declared in his favor. I traveled extensively through the eastern States and cities, as well as in the west, that year, PETER CART WRIGHT. 347 and I must say this was literally true, as far as I con- versed with, or obtained reliable information of those infidel associations or individuals. Does not this speak volumes ? and ought it not to teach the friends of re- ligion an impressive lesson? Great blame has been attached to the state, the citizens of Hancock county, in which Nauvoo is situ- ated, as well as other adjoining counties, for the part they acted in driving the Mormons from among them. .But it should be remembered they had no redress at law, for it is beyond all doubt that the Mormons would swear any thing, true or false. They stole the stock, plundered and burned the houses and barns of the citizens, and there is no doubt they privately murdered some of the best people in the county ; and owing to the perjured evidence always at their command, it was impossible to have any legal redress. If it had not been for this state of things, Joe Smith would not have been killed, and they would not have been driven with violence from the state. Repeated efforts were made to get redress for these wrongs and outrages, but all to no purpose; and the wonder is, how the people bore as long as they did with the outrageous villainies practiced on them, without a resort to violent measures. I claim to know all about the dreadful conduct of the Mormons, and could state in detail the facts in these cases, but think it unnecessary. This much I think it my duty to state, at least- to palliate the seeming high-handed measures of our wronged and oppressed citizens. In the fall of 1833 our Illinois conference was held in Union Grove, Padfield's, St. Clair county, September 25tli. It fell to the lot of Bishop Soule to take this western tour, in the summer previous to our conference. lie came to my house on his westero 348 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP round of conferences. He traveled in a two-horse car- riage, with an excellent span of horses, and he need- ed such, for the Missouri conference sat in Arkansas territory, at Salem, Washington county, a long way in the interior, and west of the Mississippi. He had mountains to climb and large rivers to cross, through a sparsely-populated country. My son-in-law, Wil- liam D. II. Trotter, rode the Blue River mission, which was in Pike and Calhoun counties, and lay directly in the Bishop's route. My quarterly meet- ing was in this mission. Trotter, the missionary, was at my house, so we started in company with the Bishop. After we crossed the Illinois river, we had a hilly country to pass through to get to the quarterly meeting, almost without roads. So steep were some of the hills, and so deep the hollows and ravines, that we had to loose the horses from the Bishop's carriage and let it down by hand; then hitch on and drive up the hills. It seemed to me that if these were episco- pal honors, I would beg to be excused from wearing them ; and really it appeared to me that it was enough to discourage a bishop himself. But those who know Bishop Soule, know him to be a man of indomitable courage. After much labor to man and beast, we got safe to the quarterly meeting. The Bishop staid with us over Sabbath, and preached two excellent sermons, which had a good effect on the congregations; and the curiosity of many was gratified, for if circum- stances had not transpired to bring him to our camp quarterly meeting, they would have lived and died without ever seeing a Methodist bishop. Our western country, in certain locations, was, in 1832 and 1833, fearfully visited with that dreadful scourge, the cholera. On Monday of our camp meet- PETER CART WRIGHT. 349 ing, a very severe case of cholera took place with a hearty young man, that terminated fatally in eight or ten hours. The people generally believed it to be contagious; hence we deemed it most prudent to close the meeting, though our prospects for a good meeting were very encouraging. Bishop Soule, with great labor and fatigue, prosecuted his journey, and reached the Missouri conference, but was taken sick with a violent attack of fever, so that he did not re;' our conference till the last hour of its session, 'la conference had elected me as their president. We had done all our business, and the council had made out all the appointments, and we were just about adjourning, when the Bishop arrived. I sent a mes- senger to him, and inquired of him if he wished to say any thing to the conference; but he declined coming into the room, and requested all those who had been elected to office to wait till he had rested a little, being much fatigued, and he would ordain them. They did so, and were ordained ac cordingly. At this conference, in the fall of 1883, the brethren in Jacksonville, though few in number and compar- atively poor, petitioned for a stationed preacher. Their request was granted, and Thomas J. Starr was appointed their preacher. Few and poor, however, as the brethren in Jacksonville were, there was a great improvement, in point of numbers and wealth, from the time of their first organization as a class till now. I am sorry that it is out of my power to give the date of the organization of the first class in Jack- sonville, but I think it was in 1827, when it was em- braced in what was then called the Mississippi circuit, and Thomas Randle and Isaac House were the circuit preachers. In the course of this year the first quar- 3.*>0 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF tcrly meeting ever held in Jacksonville Avas held in a log-house, owned by old father Jordan. It Avas held up stairs, and I well remember it Avas an interesting quarterly meeting. In 1831 the Jacksonville circuit was formed from a part of the old Mississippi circuit, and John Sinclair, noAv of the Rock River conference, was the circuit preacher; but from the rapid growth of the town, and increase of population, the Method- ists have two large churches and pastoral charges, and there are many more churches in the city, be- longing to other denominations. The Presbyterians have a flourishing college located here, and the Meth- odists have a female college, numerously attended. There is also another flourishing female college in Jacksonville, but to what denomination it belongs, or whether to any particular one, I am not prepared to say. The Illinois State Hospital for the Insane, the Deaf and Dumb Asylum, the Institute to Educate the Blind, all under the fostering care of the state, are located in Jacksonville. Indeed, it is the Athena of Illinois, and speaks loudly in favor of the state, and of the citizens of Jacksonville and surrounding country in particular. These institutions have high claims on all benevolent sympathizers in human woe, and all the real friends of a sanctified literature that will issue streams of light and life, to bless unnum- bered thousands of our fallen race. Our Illinois conference, for 1834, was held at Mount Carmel,. October 1st. This year the brethren in the toAvn of Rushville desired to be organized into a station, and pledged themselves for the support of a preacher. I consented, and appointed T. N. Ralston, and it has remained a station ever since. At one of our early camp meetings in Schuyler county, Rushville circuit, there was a general relig- PETER CART WRIGHT. 851 ous excitement. Many professed religion and joined the Church. Among the rest was a very intelligent nnd interesting young lady, a Roman Catholic. She *,vas deeply convicted, and knelt at the altar and prayed fervently for mercy, and, after a sore conflict, she found peace in believing in the Lord Jesus Christ. Her conversion was a very clear one. She joined the Methodist Church, and desired me to bap- tize her. I inquired of her whether she had not been baptized. She told me she had been baptized by the Roman priest, but she was aware of her own knowl- edge that the priest was a very wicked man, and that she did not believe he had any right to administer the ordinances of the Church on account of his wicked ness, and, therefore, she was dissatisfied with her bap tism. After mature reflection on the subject I bap- tized her, and she proved to be a worthy member of the Church. Sf>2 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHAPTER XXIII. CONVERSION OF A FAMILY. IN the course of this year, 1834, we had a cainp meeting in Knox county, Henderson River mission. There was a goodly number tented, and a fine turn out of people, for the number of settlers in this new and rising country. Our encampment was pitched in a beautiful little grove, on an eminence, surrounded by prairie on every hand. There was in this settlement an interesting and in- telligent family from one of the eastern states. The younger members of the family consisted of several young men and young ladies. The young people liked the Methodists, and were deeply convicted ; the old people, particularly the old lady, were very much opposed to them. Living, as they did, close by the camp-ground, they put their Yankee ingenuity to work to keep their children away from the meeting ; but finding they could not accomplish it, they at once determined to pitch their tent on the camp-ground, and then they thought they would have a better op- portunity to watch the children, and counteract any influence we might exert upon them. They pretended to be very friendly, to save appearances. The old lady, for the purpose of disarming me, treated me very kindly, and invited me to eat with them, which [ did. In the mean time one of the daughters, who was deeply convicted, told me all about her mother's opposition to the Methodists, and her schemes to pre- ?ETER CARTAVRIOTIT. 353 vent Ler children from being influenced to become religious. One Saturday evening I invited the seekers of religion to come forward to the altar for the pray- ers of the Church. Two of her daughters came for- ward and knelt in prayer. A young sister, almost as much opposed to the Methodists as her mother, went into the altar with a phial of hartshorn, and while her two sisters were trying to pray she slipped the hartshorn to their nose, in order to drive them up and prevent their seeking religion. I very soon detected her in her operations, and took hold of her hand, wrenched the phial from her, led her out of the altar, and told her if I caught her in there any more on such business, I would pitch her out and publicly ex- pose her. While I was talking to and praying with these two young ladies and others, I saw the old lady, their mother, come and take her^eat outside of the altar, immediately opposite her daughters, and if at any time she thought I was not watching her, she would kick them in their sides to drive them up. I watched her very closely, and when in the act of kicking them, I took hold of her foot and gave her a strong push backward, and over she tumbled among the benches. Being a large, corpulent woman, she had some consid- erable tussle to right herself again. So in this way I defeated the scheme of the devil once more. The girls became very much engaged, but while there were many still pressing to the altar, and my attention for a moment was called off, the old lady contrived to get them out of the altar into the tent. As soon as I dis- covered what was done, I gathered two or three good singers and praying persons, and followed them into the tent, and commenced singing; I then gave them 3f)-t A TI T B I K A P H Y OF an exhortation; then said, "Let us pray," and called on the father of the girls to pray for his children, but he refused ; I then called on their mother to kneel down and pray for her children, and she refused. In the mean time two of the boys, as well as the two girls, became very much affected, and cried for mercy; and presently the third daughter, that had used the harts- horn in the altar, got awfully convicted, and begged all present to pray for her, or she would be lost and damned forever. This was too much for the old peo- ple; they became awfully alarmed, and wept bitterly; and you may be sure the whole tent was in a mighty uproar. The singing, praying, and exhortations were kept up nearly all night. Four of the family were powerfully converted, and the sectarian devil in the old father and mother was effectually disarmed, and from that blessed night they became a religious family; all joined the Methodist Church, and, as far as I know, walked worthy of their high vocation. May they all prove faithful till death, and then receive a crown of life! While on the Quincy district the town of Quincy was a very small and sickly place I remember spending near two weeks in it when, if rny recollec- tion serves me, there was but one family where there was no affliction. In some families there were one, two, or three confined to their beds with fever, and sometimes the whole family were sick together, and not one able to help another. I went from house to house, not only to minister to their temporal wants, but to pray with them, and point the sick and dying to Christ. Many died, and it was with great difficulty that we could muster enough persons able to bury the dead. There was one case which, in a very special manner, PETER CARTWRTGHT. 355 nffected my mind. Under the hill, close by the brnk of the river, there was what was called a tavern. It was a poor, filthy place at best ; the general resort of boatmen, and, in a word, all kinds of bad company resorted to this house. A young man, from some of the eastern states, had come out to explore the west, and was taken sick on the boat, on the river, and was left at this miserable house. He was a professed Christian, and a member of the Methodist Church. Ko medical aid could be obtained, no nurse, and, in a word, na care was taken of him. In this deplorable ccndition, he heard that there was a Methodist preacher in town, visiting the sick. He sent for me, and I went to see him. He told me who he was, where his parents lived, and that he had a consider- able sum of money with him, and he wanted me to take charge of it, for he was sure if it was known he had money, he should be robbed of it. I took charge of his money, told the landlord to give him all the attention he could, and I would see him paid. The sick man said he was sensible he must die, but that he was not willing to die at that house, and begged me to have him removed, if possible. I knew of a very comfortable place, a few miles in the country, and caused his removal there. Here he lingered for a while, and then died. He had requested me, in case f his decease, to have him decently buried, pay out of his money his tavern bill, his funeral expenses, and write to his parents that they might come to get his clothes and money. I did as requested. His younger brother came, got his money and clothes, and although it was a mournful dispensation to his relatives, yet it afforded them great comfort to know that he died among friends, though strangers. This is one among many cases of the kind that 356 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF from an early day came under my notice, in Avhich enterprising men have come to the far west, have been taken sick, and died among strangers, uncared for. We had a camp meeting in Adams county, Quincy circuit, and it was numerously attended. There was a gracious work of religion going on among the peo- ple, and there was a pretty clever, intelligent old gentleman, who had moved into the settlement from Kentucky, who, in that state, had been a Baptist preacher, but had got his mind confused with Alex- ander Campbell's dogmas about experimental religion. He had a fine family, and some of them knew what real religion was. He and family attended our camp meeting. He was very fond of argument on almost all theological subjects. He tried to get me into de- bate during the meeting, but I told him I was there for other and better business He denied the opera- tions of the Spirit, its testimony bearing witness with our spirits that we are the children of God ; and said all those happy feelings professed by Christians were nothing but excitement; that there was no religion in it. On Sunday night a most tremendous power fell on the assembly, and a general shout went up to heaven from hundreds of Christians. Among the crowd of happy and shouting Christians this gentleman's wife ind daughter were exceedingly happy, and shouted aloud. The old gentleman could not stand it; he fled behind the tent, lighted his pipe, and tried to smoke away his bad feelings. After laboring in the altar a long time, I stepped back to get a drink of water, and there sat this old Campbellite preacher, and the cloud of smoke from his pipe was fearful ; he seemed to be insensible of what he was about, and the pipe and to- PETER CARTWRTGHT. 857 bacco were paying tribute to his reveries at a mighty rate. I stepped up to him and tapped him on tht shoulder, and said, "Come, Mr. , go with me, and I will show you more happy Christians than you ever saw among the Campbellites in all your life." "Sir," said he, "it is all delusion; they are not happy." "But," said I, "your wife and daughter are among the foremost shouters in the crowd. Come," said I, "you must come with me to the altar; I want to pray for you there, that you may get religion, and be hap- py too. Come, sir, I want to see you converted, and shouting-happy." I took him by the arm, to lead him to the altar, but he drew back. I gathered him again, and pulled him along ; but the moment he saw nis wife and daughter shouting, and making toward him, he tore loose from my grasp, and actually ran. Poor man, he was so confused by fishing in the mud- dy waters of Campbeflism, that he lost his mental balance. He would not yield to the Spirit of God, and submit to be a humble, shouting, happy Chris- tian. Sometimes he would talk rational; sometimes quote, and apply the Scriptures right; then, again, he became skeptical. But the great difficulty was, the pride of his professed ministerial standing would not let him yield, and renounce his errors. Thus he worried' on for a considerable time, and was carried into the whirlpool of doubt and unbelief. His friends talked to him, but talked in vain. He became more and more flighty in his mind, till at length, in a paroxysm of insanity, he shot himself. This event fell like a thunderbolt on his family and the surrounding community; and proves that it is a hard thing to fight against God. 358 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP CHAPTER XXIV. MISSIONARIES FROM THE EAST. ABOUT this time there were a great many >oung missionaries sent out to this country to civilize and Christianize the poor heathen of the west. They would come with a tolerable education, and a smat- tering knowledge of the old Calvinistic system of theology. They were generally tolerably well fur- ished with old manuscript sermons, that had been preached, or written, perhaps a hundred years before. Some of these sermons they had memorized, but in general they read them to the people. This way of reading sermons was out of fashion altogether in this western world, and of course they produced no good effect among the people. The great mass of our western people wanted a preacher that could mount a stump, a block, or old log, or stand in the bed of a wagon, and without note or manuscript, quote, ex- pound, and apply the word of God to the hearts and consciences of the people. The result of the efforts of these eastern missionaries was not very flattering; and although the Methodist preachers were in reality the pioneer heralds of the cross throughout the entire west, and although they had raised up numerous societies and churches every five miles, and notwith- standing we had hundreds of traveling and local preachers, accredited and useful ministers of the Lord Jesus Christ, yet these newly-fledged missionaries would write back to the old states hardly any thing PETER CART WRIGHT. 359 else but mailings and lamentations over the morai wastes and destitute condition of the west. These letters would be read in their large congre- gations, stating that they had traveled hundreds of miles, and found no evangelical minister, and the poor perishing people were in a fair way to be lost for the want of the bread of life; and the ignorant or uninformed thousands that heard these letters read would melt into tears, and their sympathies be greatly moved, when they considered our lost and heathenish state, and would liberally contribute their money to send us more missionaries, or to support those that were already here. Thus some of these missionaries, after occupying our pulpits, and preach- ing in large and respectable Methodist congregations, would write back and give those doleful tidings. Presently their letters would be printed, and come back among us as published facts in some of their periodicals. Now, what confidence could the people have in such missionaries, who would state things as facts that had not even the semblance of truth in them ? Thus I have known many of them destroy their own usefulness, and cut off all access to the people; and, indeed, they have destroyed all confidence in them as ministers of truth and righteousness, and caused the way of truth to be evil spoken of. On a certain occasion, when these reports came back known to contain false statements, the citizens of Quincy called a meeting, mostly out of the Church, and after dis- cussing the subject, pledged themselves to give me a thousand dollars per annum, and bear all my travel- ing expenses, if I would go as a missionary to the New England states, and enlighten them on this and other subjects, of which they considered them pro- 860 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF foundly ignorant. But, owing to circumstances be- yond my control, I was obliged to decline the accept- ance of their generous offer. If it had been consistently in my power, IIOAV glad- ly and willingly would I have undertaken this labor of love, and gloried in enlightening them down east, that they might keep their home-manufactured clergy at home, or give them some honorable employ better suited to their genius, than that of reading old musty and worm-eaten sermons ! If this matter is rightly looked into, it will astonish every well-informed man to see the self-importance and self-complacence of these little home-manufactured fellows. Jf they would tarry at Jericho till their beards were grown out, it certainly would be more creditable to themselves, and to all others concerned, and especial- ly to the cause of God. It will be perceived that in the fall of 1834 the Galena and Chicago districts were formed, which gave us six presiding-elder districts in our conference. Our conference met in Springfield, October 1, 1835. At this conference I was returned to the Quincy district, which now consisted of the following ap- pointments, namely: Pittsfield, Quincy circuit, Quin- cy mission, Rushville station, Rushville circuit, Can- tun, Fort Edwards mission, Henderson River mission, and Knoxville mission 8. At this conference in Springfield, we again elected our delegates to tho General conference, which was held in Cincinnati, May 1, 1836. To this General conference I wa3 elected; and it was the fifth General conference ia which I was entitled to a scat by the suffrages of my brethren in the ministry. At the Genera] conference of 1832, that body had grouted the privilege to the west to publish a relig PETER CARTWRIGHT. 361 ious paper at Cincinnati, on the hard condition that we obtained five thousand subscribers. However, by strong effort we obtained that number, and Thomas A. Morris was its first editor. At the General confer- ence of 1836 he, as well as brother Beverly Waugh, and Doctor Fisk, were elected Bishops of the Method- ist Episcopal Church, and Doctor C. Elliott, the present incumbent, was elected editor of the Western Chris- tian Advocate, John F. Wright our Western Book Agent, and Leroy Swormstedt Assistant Book Agent. It was at this General conference of 1836 that the ground was taken by a majority of the delegates from the slaveholding states, that slavery was right, and a blessing, instead of a curse, to the slaves themselves. We had from the north 0. Scott and his coadjutors, who were ultra abolitionists ; and we had some warm debates on the subject. The southern delegates met in private caucus to devise a plan of separation from the Methodist Episcopal Church, unless we would so modify the Discipline as to tolerate slavery, or make it no bar to membership or office in the Church. This movement was headed by the Rev. William A. Smith, of Virginia, and others of the same cloth and kidney. I was invited by John Early, of Virginia, now Bishop of the Southern Church, to attend one of these cau- cuses. I went. Some of them took strong ground, and urged a division, or a separation from the Meth- odist Episcopal Church. Others of them said they would never consent to a division ; that they would rather suffer martyrdom than to divide the Church. Finally, I think they did not harmonize on any plan of division at that time; but William A. Smith said to me he never would be satisfied unless we would agree to expunge every thing from the Discipline of the Methodist Church on the subject of slavery ; and 362 AUTUBIOGRAPH Y OF true to the dark principles of his creed, he never rested till he divided the Methodist Church ; and at the late General conference of the Church South they swept, as with the besom of destruction, every rule from their Discipline on the subject of slavery, and only lacked a few votes of erasing from the Gen- eral Rules that part which forbids " the buying and selling of men, women, or children, with an intention to enslave them." This rule the advocates of slavery at the south have always interpreted to apply to the slave-trade, and that trade alone. Taking them to be sincere in this interpretation of this General Rule, what is the conclusion that we must draw from their late move in their General conference? It is plainly that they wish every disciplinary barrier moved out of the way, and the slave-trade, with all its damning, mur- dering influences, revived again, notwithstanding it is denounced by all Christian philanthropists, and made piracy by the laws of our happy country ; n 3t- withstanding all their pretensions to patriotism, their love of country, and all their law-loving and law- abiding professions, as being " obedient to the powers that be," they would open the way to revive this abominable traffic in human souls and bodies; and while this slave-trade stands reprobated by every Christian nation that deserves the name, and has the broad seal of reprobation set on it by God himself, they wish to see its dark wheels set in motion again, without let or hinderance. And why should they not desire this, if they are sincere in their expressed opinions ? They tell us that slavery "is a political, domestic, and religious bless- ing;" if so, why not enter into the slave-trade, whole- sale and retail? go with armed ships, kidnap human PETER CART W RIGHT. 363 beings by the thousand, bring them to America, sell them into perpetual bondage? Never mind the part- ing of husband and wife, parents and children; the encouraging the savage ferocity of those poor degraded heathen. Tell them the Christian religion sanctions their bloody wars among themselves; and that it is to make Christians of them that you buy and trans- port them to " the land of the free and the home of the brave." Have no scruples of conscience about the thousands that are murdered in these wars, insti- gated by Christians, or that die on their passage from the land of barbarism to this Christian land of uni- versal freedom: "the great end will sanctify the means." Crowd the slave ships, or "floating hells;" all, all is to better their condition. It is a god-like deed of mercy, and why should not Methodist preach- ers, bishops and all, have a large share in this benev- olent and Christian affair? Who can forbid? And let the officers of these slave vessels never forget to tell these savage tribes that there is at least one very popular Church in America that sanctions all these operations, and will justify them; namely, the Meth- odist Episcopal Church South. Prior to the General conference of 1836, the run- mad spirit of rabid abolitionism had broken out in some of the eastern and northern conferences; and Methodist preachers were found by the dozen to quit their appropriate fields of labor, and their holy calling of saving souls, and turn out and become hired lectur- ers against slavery. So zealous were they, that they forgot their pastoral duties ; and they went so far as violently to oppose colonization as a slaveholding trick. Dr. Fisk was a good man and true, and was as much opposed to slavery as any of them, yet- he was for occupying the real Methodist preachei 364 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP ground, and bearing his plain, honest testimony against the moral evil of slavery, and not meddling with it politically, only in a constitutional way. He, seeing that this rabid abolitionism would rivet the chains of slavery the tighter, rouse the jealousies of the slave holders, and disrupt the Methodist Church, flunj himself into the breach, and met those lecturers iii open combat ; vanquished them in argument, and rjmpelled them to retreat or bolt, and set up for themselves. 0. Scott and his coadjutors formed themselves into a separate party organization, calling themselves the "True Weslcyans;" but long since they have found, to their sorrow, that they misnamed the brat, for the secession that they produced was a very feeble, little, illegitimate child. But they nursed it till it took the rickets ; and the last I heard of it, it was fast wasting away, and " the last state of it is worse than the first." Under these circumstances, Dr. Fisk stood in the general confidence of the Methodist Episcopal Church, north and south, east and west; and although he was not present at the General conference at Cincinnati, yet when we were about to elect three new bishops, Dr. Winans, of Mississippi, a thorough southern man, and a great defender of slavery, rose, and in open conference nominated Dr. Fisk for episcopal honors; and if I am not greatly mistaken, nearly the entire southern delegation voted for him, and he was elected by a great majority of the members of the General conference. But Dr. Fisk, thinking that the episco- pate was strong enough without him, declined being ordained, and lived and died without episcopal conse- cration. It is a pity that more Methodist preachers do not follow the illustrious course pursued by Dr. Fisk. Then we should benefit the slaves more than we do. PETER CARTWRIGHT. 365 At the General conference of 1836 there were six new conferences formed; two in the west, namely, Arkansas and Michigan, and four in the east, namely, Erie, North Carolina, Oneida, and New Jersey. The number of members in the west was about 262,690 ; our traveling preachers in the west had increased to 1,069. The number of members in the eastern con- ferences was about 396,000 ; their traveling preachers numbered about 3,560. Total membership, 658,690; total traveling preachers, 4,629. Our increase in the west, in four years, was something like 45,000 ; in traveling preachers we had increased about 300. The increase in the eastern conferences, according to the Minutes, was 14,000; their increase in traveling preachers was something like 200. Total increase through the connection, in four years, 59,000. Thus, I think, without any disposition to boast in the least degree, I may say, in the fear of God, that, under the divine guidance of the great Redeemer, the Methodist Episcopal Church, in point of pros- perity and increase of number in her ministry and membership, stands without an equal in the Protest- ant' world since the days of the apostles. 0, that she may keep humble, and never move her old land marks ! Our venerable Bishop M'Kendree, of whom I have spoken freely in another part of this narrative, who labored long and suffered much as a traveling preacher, had closed his mortal probation on March the 5th, 1835. At the General conference at Cincin- nati, in May, 1836, Bishop Soule preached the funeral sermon of this eminent minister and unrivaled Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church. That sermon has been published and thrown broad-cast over the , and I therefore have no need to say any thing 866 AUTOBIOGRAPHY Of in relation to its merits. But I wish to say a few brief things of Bishop M'Kendree himself. If my information be correct, he was born in King William county, Virginia, 6th of July, 1757. In an extensive and glorious revival of religion, under the ministerial labors of John Easter, a real son of thun- der and of consolation too, M'Kendree embraced re- ligion and joined the Methodist Episcopal Church. In a few months he was licensed to preach, and was appointed to a circuit. He was very diffident and distrustful of Iris own abilities as a preacher. The members of the Church did not receive him kindly. This he told me himself, and under the discourage- ment he met with from his brethren, he left his cir- cuit, conceiving that he was mistaken about his call to the ministry, but he fell into good hands among the preachers, and they advised, cheered, and com- forted him, and soon he entered the work again. These were the times of the schism created in the Church by James O'Kelly, who had a great influence over M'Kendree, and for a little while he inclined to leave the Methodist Episcopal Church and go with this popular schismatic. But he was not hasty, and narrowly watched the spirit and course of O'Kelly, till he became thoroughly satisfied that O'Kelly was of a wrong and wicked spirit, and that the great moving cause of O'Kelly 's disaffection was disap- pointed ambition. He then gave up O'Kelly, fully satisfied that Bishop Asbury and his preachers were right, and from this to the day of his death he never wavered or doubted on the grand landmarks of Episcopal Methodism. Bishop M'Kendree was the gentleman as well as Christian minister. He was a profound theologian, and understood thoroughly the organic laws of ecclesi- PETER CARTWRIGHT. 3*>7 astic government; he was a dignified, shrewd parlia- mentary presiding officer, a profound judge of human nature, and one of the strongest debaters and log- ical reasoners that ever graced an American pulpit. At an early period of his ministry he was transferred to the Western conference, and, considering the hardships, privations, and sufferings of frontier life, and the delicacy of his constitution, he bore it all with great cheerfulness and resignation, and truly he was, in his feelings and habits, a western man and a western bishop. When his end drew near, death found him duly prepared for his change, and on his dying pillow and amid surrounding friends, he was enabled to proclaim, "All is well." He died in Sumner county, Tennessee state, at his brother's, Dr. M'Kendree, and was buried in his brother's fami- ly burying-ground, where all that is mortal o f Bishop M'Kendree will repose till the general resurrection. Dr. Jennings, of Baltimore, was employed to write his life for publication, and after making some prog- ress in the work, declined its prosecution any further. Then the General conference of the Methodist Epis- copal Church, in 1840, requested Bishop Soule to prepare a history of his life and labors for publica- tion, but by some strange neglect Bishop Soule de- layed doing so till the unhappy division of the Church, and then Bishop Soule seceded from the Methodist Episcopal Church, and joined the Church South, and I suppose if ever the life of Bishop M'Kendree is pub- lished at all, the Methodist Episcopal Church will be leprived of the benefit of it. It is to be regretted that this work has been so long delayed, and we think unnecessarily so. 3ti8 AUTOBIOGRAPHY Of CHAPTER XXV. THE NEW-SCHOOL PREACHER. IN the fall of 1836 our conference was held in Rushville, Illinois state. Bishop R. R. Roberts at- tended and presided. My field of labor had for four years been the Quincy district. My constitutional time was out, and I was again appointed to the San- gamon district, which was composed of the following appointments : Jacksonville station, Jacksonville cir- cuit, Winchester, Springfield station, Sangamon, Flat Branch, Athens, Pecan mission, Beardstown mission, nine in all. It will be perceived that Beardstown was this year first formed into a distinct station, and Dr. P. Akers appointed missionary. It will also be noticed that the Illinois conference, at this date, not only reached to the northern limits of the state, but had spread with the constantly increasing population into Wisconsin and Iowa territories, and covered, in its missionary stations, almost the entire unbroken Indian country, now called the Minnesota territory, and we had thirteen presiding-elder districts, and at our an- nual conference, held in Jacksonville, Morgan county September 27, 1837, we had over one hundred and thirty traveling preachers, and over twenty-one thou- sand members. Any one of our traveling preachers was liable to be sent from the mouth of the Ohio and W abash rivers nearly to the head waters of the Mis- sissippi, a thousand or twelve hundred miles, and all the northern part of our conference was frontier work PITER CARTWRIGHT. 369 or Indian wilds. Hard were our labors, but glorious was our success. This year, 1837, J. T. Mitchell was appointed to the Jacksonville station, and we had a blessed revi- val of religion in the station, and a number were added to the Church. At one of our quarterly meet- ings there was a minister who was what was called a Xew-School minister, and he was willing to work anj where. When the mourners presented themselves at the altar of prayer, he would talk to them, and exhort them to " change their purpose," and assured them that all who changed their purpose were undoubted Christians. I plainly saw he was doing mischief, and I went immediately after him, and told them not to depend on a change of purpose in order to become a Christian, hut to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ with a heart unto righteousness, and they should be saved. Thus I had to counteract the false sentiments inculcated by this New-School minister. It is very strange to me to think these educated and home- manufactured preachers do not understand the plain, Bible doctrine of the new birth better. They say man is a free agent in so far as to change his purpose, and in changing his purpose he is constituted a new creature. Thus he makes himself a Christian by his own act without the Spirit of God. This year we had a gracious work of religion in the town of Winchester, in the Winchester circuit. We had no meeting-house or church built there at this time to worship in, and when our quarterly meeting came on the friends had procured an unfinished frame building, large and roomy, to bold the quarterly meeting in. There was a very large concourse of people in attendance. The house was crowded to overflowing; our Mate were temporary; no altar, no 14 370 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP pulpit, but our meeting progressed with great interest. The members of the Church were greatly revived, many backsliders were reclaimed, and scores of weep- ing and praying sinners crowded our temporary altar that we had erected. There happened to be at our quarterly meeting a fresh, green, live Yankee from down east. He had regularly graduated, and had his diploma, and was regularly called, by the Home Missionary Society, to visit the far-off west a perfect moral waste, in his view of the subject; and having been taught to be- lieve that we were almost cannibals, and that Method- ist preachers were nothing but a poor, illiterate set of ignoramuses, he longed for an opportunity to display his superior tact and talent, and throw us poor upstarts of preachers in the west, especially Method- ist preachers, into the shades of everlasting darkness. He, of course, was very forward and officious. He would, if I had permitted it, have taken the lead of our meeting. At length I thought I would give him a chance to ease himself of his mighty burden, so I put him up one night to read his sermon. The frame building we were worshiping in was not plastered, and the wind blew hard; our candles flared and gave a bad light, and our ministerial hero made a very awkward out in reading his sermon. The congrega- tion paid a heavy penance and became restive; he balked, and hemmed, and coughed at a disgusting rate. At the end of about thirty minutes the great blessing camo: he closed, to the great satisfaction of all the congregation. I rose and gave an exhortation, and had a bench prepared, to which J invited the mourners. They came in crowds; and there was a solemn po^ver rested on the congregation. My little hot-house reader PETER CARTWRIQHT. 371 seemed to recover from his paroxysm of a total fail- ure, as though he had done all right, and, uninvited, he turned in to talk to the mourners. He would ask them if they did not love Christ ; then he would try to show them that Christ was lovely; then he would tell them it was a very easy thing to become a Chris- tian ; that they had only to resolve to be a Christian, and instantly he or she was a Christian. I listened a moment, and saw this heterodoxy would not do ; that it produced jargon and confusion. I stepped up to him and said : " Brother, you do n't know how to talk to mourners. I -want you to go out into the congregation, and ex- hort sinners." He did not appear the least disconcerted, but at my bidding he left the altar, and out he went into the crowd, and turned in to talking to sinners. There was a very large man, who stood a few steps from the mourners, who weighed about two hundred and thirty pounds ; he had been a professor, but was backslid- den. The power of God arrested him, and he cried out aloud for mercy, standing on his feet. My little preacher turned round, and pressed back through the crowd ; and coming up to this large man, reached up, and tapped him on the shoulder, saying, "Be composed; be composed." Seeing, and indistinctly hearing this, I made my way to him, and cried out at the top of my voice, "Pray on, brother; pray on, brother; there's no composure in hell or damnation." And just as I crowded my way to this convicted man, who was still crying aloud for mercy, the little preacher tapped him again on the shoulder, saying, "Be composed; be composed, brother." I again responded: 372 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF "Pray on, brother; pray on, brother; there is no composure in hell." I said to the throng that crowded the aisle that led to the altar, " Do, friends, stand back, till I get this man to the mourners' bench." But they were so completely jammed together that it seemed almost impossible for me to get through with my mourner. I let go his arm, and stepped for- ward to open the way to the altar, and just as I had opened the aisle, and turned to go back, and lead him to the mourners' bench, the Lord spoke peace to his soul, standing on hi feet; and he cried, "Glory to God," and in the ecstasy of his joy, he reached forward to take me in his arms; but, fortu- nately for me, two men were crowded into the aisle between him and myself, and he could not reach me. Missing his aim in catching me, he wheeled round and caught my little preacher in his arms, and lifted him up from the floor; and being A large, strong man, having great physical power, he jumped from bench to bench, knocking the people against one another on the right and left, front and rear, holding up in his arms the little preacher. The little fellow stretched out both arms and both feet, expecting every mo- ment to be his last, when he would have his neck broken. ! how I desired to be near this" preacher at that moment, and tap him on the shoulder, and say, "Be composed; be composed, brother!" But as solemn as the times were, I, with many others, could not command my risibilities, and for the moment, it had like to have checked the rapid flow of good feel- ing with those that beheld the scene ; but you may depend on it, as soon as the little hot-bed parson could make his escape, he was missing. PETER CARTWRIGIIT. 373 Our annual conference was held in Alton this fall, September 12, 1838. Owing to the low stage of water in the Ohio river, Bishop Soule was detained on the way, and did not reach Alton till the fourth day of the conference. He not being present when we organized, I was elected president of the confer- ence till the Bishop arrived. In the fall of 1839 our Illinois conference was held in Springfield, Sangamon county ; here we elected our delegates to the eighth delegated General conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church. 1 was one of the delegates, and this was the seventh General conference to which I was elected. Our General conference sat in Baltimore, May 1, 1840. At this conference the unhappy agitation of slavery was revived. The two ultra parties had their repre- sentatives there. The slavery party from the south contended that slavery was no disqualification for the episcopal office. The abolitionists from the north contended that slavery was a sin under all circum stances. This party was led on by 0. Scott ; and they urged that it should not only be a test of office, but of membership, in the Methodist Episcopal Church in the slaveholding states, as well as the free states. Our Committee on Episcopacy had recom- mended the election of two more bishops ; believing that if we went into an election of these officers of the Church a conflict on the subject would ensue, and believing that the then present incumbents of that office could discharge all the labors necessary for the healthy action of the Church, I flung myself against the election of any more bishops at that con- ference. In this nearly all the conservative mem- bers of the General conference joined ine, and thereby defeated the designs of both the ultra parties, and 874 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF every aspiring expectant for that office, for the time being, and, in all probability, a rupture in the Church. At this General conference the following additional annual conferences were formed : Rock River, North Ohio, Memphis, and Texas, all in the west and eouth-west. Rock River conference was stricken off from the Illinois conference, and consisted of the following presiding-elder districts : Chicago, Ottawa, Mount Morris, Burlington, Iowa, Indian Mission, Plattville, and Milwaukie ; eight in number. The Illinois conference consisted of the following presiding-elder districts, namely : Danville, Mount Vernon, Vandalia, Lebanon, Jacksonville, Spring- field, Quincy, Knoxville, and Bloomington; nine in number. We had in Rock River conference 6,585 members, and 75 traveling preachers ; in Illinois conference we had 24,687 members, and 103 travel- ing preachers. North Ohio conference was stricken off from the Ohio conference ; the Memphis conference was stricken off from the Tennessee conference ; the Texas conference was taken from Mississippi con- ference, and had three presiding-elder districts, namely, San Augustine, Galveston, Rutersville; hav- ing 18 traveling preachers, and 1,853 members. Thus you see in the two original divisions of the work, namely, east and west, the east had sixteen annual conferences ; and the west, with her enlarge- ments, had sixteen annual conferences; making, in all, thirty-two, besides the Liberia Mission confer- ence and the Canadas, which were under foreign gov- ernments. The eastern division of the work had, in members, 466,561 ; in traveling preachers, 3,125 : the member- ship in the west was, 375,433 ; traveling preachers we had, 1,447. Total in members, 841,994; in era/- PETER CART WRIGHT. 375 eling preachers, 4.572. Increase in four years in the east wa>, in members, 60,500; in the western division was over 11,200. Here I wish to remark that the abolition party up to this time had universally, as far as I knew, opposed most strenuously the Colonization Society; and it really appeared to me that if they could not effect an immediate emancipation and a restoration of the peo- ple of color to equal rights and privileges with the whites, they did not care what became of them. I will state a case. In Natchez, Mississippi, the Methodist Episcopal Church had erected a good, substantial church at a considerable cost. The galleries of the church were appropriated for the use and benefit of the colored people. Some time in 1839 or 1840 a fearful tornado had swept over the town of Natchez, and done a great deal of damage ; and among the rest, it had well-nigh overturned the Methodist church, so that it was not safe to worship in it. The society was weak, and comparatively poor. In this situation they were deprived of any suitable place to worship in, either the whites or blacks. The delegates from the Mississippi conference came on to the General conference, and asked aid of their eastern brethren, and of the members of the General conference, to rebuild or refit their church ; and a collection was taken up in the conference for this purpose ; and if my memory serves me, the members of the General conference gave them over one thou- sand dollars ; but our abolition brethren would not give any thing, alleging that the Church or the Gospel could do no good to either the slaves or slaveholders, so long as slavery existed among them. I went to tiiose members of the General conference who refused, and tried to reason the case with them , but all in 376 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF vain. I urged that these poor slaves could not help themselves ; they were in bondage, not of choice, but from circumstances beyond their control ; and we ought not to withhold the Gospel from them, for it was all the comfort these poor slaves could have in this life, or to fit them for happiness in the life to come. But no; it was upholding and countenancing t'avery, and, therefore, their consciences would not let them contribute any thing. Now look at it ; who does not see that there was a wrong and fanatical spirit which actuated them, and that their consciences, for solidity and rotundity, very much resembled a ram's horn. * But this false view has prevented many, very many from doing their duty by these poor chil- dren of Ham. In the fall of 1840-41 I was appointed to Jackson ville district ; and on September 15, 1841, our an- nual conference was held in Jacksonville. Bishop Morris presided. The Jacksonville district embraced the following appointments, namely: Carrollton sta- tion, Carrollton circuit, Grafton, Whitehall, Winches- ter, Jacksonville station, Jacksonville circuit, and Manchester, eight appointments. In the course of this year we had a camp quarterly meeting, for the Winchester circuit, in what was called Egypt. We had a beautiful camp-ground, a few miles from Winchester. There was a general turn-out among the members, who tented on the ground. William D. R. Trotter was the circuit preacher. We had been threatened by many of the baser sort, that they would break up our camp meeting; and there was a general rally from the floating population of the river, and the loose-footed, doggery-haunting, dissipated renegades of the towns and villages all round. They came and pitched their tents a few PETER CARTWRIGHT. 377 hundred yards from the camp-ground. Many also came in wagons and carriages, bringing whisky and spirits of different kinds, pies, cigars, tobacco, etc. We had many respectable tent-holders and proper officers on the ground, but I plainly saw we were to have trouble, so I summoned the tent-holders and friends of good order together, and we adopted rules to govern the meeting, and then urged them, one and all, to aid me in executing those rules for the maintenance of good order. But I thought there was a disposition in some of the friends to shrink from responsibility, and that they must be roused to action. When we were called to the stand by the sound of the trumpet, I called the attention of the congregation to the absolute necessity of keeping good order. I stated that my father was a Revolutionary soldier, and fought for the liberties we enjoyed, and all the boon he had left me was liberty; and that, as the responsible officer of the camp meeting, if the friends of order and the sworn officers of the law would give me backing, I would maintain order at the risk of my life. My lecture roused the friends of order, and they gave me their countenance and aid ; but the whisky-sellers and whisky-drinkers, nothing daunted, commenced their deeds of darkness. Some were soon drunk, and inter- rupted our devotions very much. I then ordered several writs, and took into custody several of those whisky-venders and drunken rowdies ; but these row dies rose in mob force, and rescued the whisky-seller and his wagon and team from the officer of the law. The officer ca^ie running to me, and informed me of the rising of the mob, and that the whisky man was given up, and was making his escape ; and it appeared to me he was very much scared. I told him to sum- 378 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP Dion me and five other men that I named, and I would insure the retaking of the transgressor, in spite of any mob. He did so. We rushed upon them and stopped the team. The man that had transgressed drew a weap- on, and ordered us to stand off; that he would kill the first man that touched him : and as one of the men and myself that were summoned to take him rushed on him, he made a stroke at my companion with his weapon, but missed him. I then sprang upon him and caught him by the collar, and jerked him over the wagon bed, in which he was standing, among his bar- rels. He fell on all-fours. I jumped on him, and told him he was my prisoner, and that if he did not sur- render I should hurt him. The deputy sheriff of the county, who was with the mob, and a combatant at that, ran up to me and ordered me to let the prisoner go. I told him I should not. He said if I did not he would knock me over. I told him if he struck to make a sure lick, for the next was mine. Our officer then commanded me to take the deputy sheriff, and I did so. He scuffled a little; but finding himself in rather close quarters, he surrendered. We then took thirteen of the mob, the whisky- seller, and the sheriff, and marched them off to the magistrate, to the tune of good order. They were fined by the justice of the peace ; some paid their fine, some appealed to court. This appealing we liked well, because they then had to give security, and this secured the fine and costs, which some cf them were not able to pay. This somewhat checked them for a while, but they rallied again and gave us trouble. There was one man, a turbulent fellow, who sold whisky about a quarter of a mile off. He had often interrupted us by selling whisky at our camp meetings. He gener- PETER CARTWRianT. 379 ally went armed with deadly weapons, to keep off officers. I sent the constable after him, but he had a musket, well loaded, and would not be taken. He kept a drinking party round him nearly all night; however, toward morning they left him, and went off to sleep as best they could, and he lay down in his wagon, and went to sleep, with his loaded musket by his side. Just as the day dawned I slipped over the creek and came up to his wagon. He was fast asleep. I reached over the wagon bed and gathered his gun and am- munition ; then struck the wagon bed with the muzzle of the musket, and cried out, " Wake up ! wake up !" He sprang to his feet, and felt for his gun. I said, "You are my prisoner; and if you resist, you are a dead man!" He begged me not to shoot, and said that he would surrender. I told him to get out of the wagon, and march before me to the camp-ground; that I was going to have him tried for violating good order and the laws of his country. He began to beg most piteously, and said if I would only let him escape that time, he would gear up and go right away, and never do the like again. I told him to harness his team, and start. He did so. When he got ready to go I poured out his powder, and fired off his musket and gave it to him ; and he left us, and troubled us no more. On Sunday night the rowdies all collected at the Mormon camp. It was so called, because some Mor- mons had come and pitched a tent a quarter of a mile from our encampment, with whisky and many other things to sell. They ate and drank; and by way of mockery, and in contempt of religion, they held A camp meeting; they preached, prayed, called for jQourners. shouted, and kept up a continual annoy 380 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP ance. They sent me word they would give me ten dollars if I would bring an officer and a company to take them; that they could whip our whole encamp- ment. They fixed out their watchers. I bore it, and waited till late in the night; and when most of our tent-holders were retired to rest, I rose from my bed, dressed myself in some old shabby clothing that I had provided for the purpose, and sallied forth. It was a beautiful moonlight night. Singly and alone I went up to the Mormon camp. When I got within a few rods of their encampment I stopped, and stood in the shadow of a beautiful sugar- tree. Their motley crowd were carrying on at a mighty rate. One young man sprung upon a bar- rel, and called them to order, saying he was going to preach to them and must and would have order, at the risk of his life. Said he, "My name is Peter Cartwright: my father fought through the old war with England, and helped to gain our independence, and all the legacy he left me was liberty. Come to order and take your seats, and hear me!" They obeyed him and took their seats. He ther sung and prayed, rose up, took his text, and harangued them about half an hour. He then told them he was going to call for mourners, and ordered a bench to be set out; and it was done. He then invited mourners to come forward and kneel down to be prayed for. A vast number of the crowd came and kneeled, more than his bench could accommodate. This self-styled preacher, or orator of the night, then called lustily for another bench ; and still they crowd- ed to it. A thought struck me that I would go and kneel with them, as this would give me a fine chance to let loose on them at a proper time; but as I had determined to rout the whole company and take theh PETER CARTWRIGHT. 381 camp single-handed and alone, I declined kneeling with the mourners. So this young champion of the devil called on several to pray for these mourners; he exhorted them almost like a real preacher. Several pretended to get religion, and jumped and shouted at a fearful rate. Their preacher by this time was pretty much exhausted, and became thirsty. He ordered a pause in their exercise, and called for something to drink; he ordered the tent-holder to bring the best he had. Just at this moment I fetched two or three loud whoops, and said, "Here! here! here, officers and men, take them! take them! every one of them, tent-holders and all!" and I rushed on them. They broke, and ran pell-mell. Fortunately, five or six little lads were close by, from our encampment, who had been watching me raise the shout, and rushed with me into their camp; but all the motley crowd fled, tent-holders and all, and the lads and myself had not only peaceable, but entire possession of all their whisky, goods, chattels, and some arms, and not a soul to dispute our right of possession. Thus you see a literal fulfillment of Scripture, "The wicked fleeth when no man pursueth ;" or, " One shall chase a thousand, and two put ten thousand to flight." There are but very few hardened wretches who disturb religious worship but what at heart are base cowards; this I have proved to my entire satis- faction throughout my ministerial life, for more than fifty years. I will here say, on Monday, the day after the rout of the Mormon camp, the power of God fell on our congregation, and the whole encampment was lighted with the glory of God. The Church, or members of the Church, were greatly blessed, and felt fully compensated for all the toil and trouble that 382 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF they had been at in pitching their tents in the grove and waiting upon the Lord a few days and nights. Hardened sinners were brought to bow before the Lord, and some of them were soundly converted. And 1 will record it to the glory of the stupen- dous grace of God, that the young man who had been the ringleader in the ranks of these disturbers of God's people, and the mock preacher in the Mor in on camp the night before, was overtaken by the mighty power of God, and awfully shaken as it were over hell. He fell prostrate before God and all the people he had so much disturbed and persecuted, and cried for mercy as from the verge of damnation, and never rested till God reclaimed him, for he was a wretched backslider. I had known him in Ten- nessee, and had often preached in his father's house. Of the disorderly fellows who had been arrested and fined, and had appealed to the court, hardly one of them came to a good end, or died a natural death; some ran away to Texas, some were stabbed in affrays of different kinds; it seemed as if God had put a mark on them, and his fearful judgments follow- ed them even into strange and distant lands. When their appeals came on for trial in court, there were two distinguished lawyers who volunteered to con- duct the prosecution against them ; one of them was the lamented General Hardin, of Morgan county, who afterward fell in Mexico in General Taylor's army, at the memorable battle of Buena Vista, while fighting, or contending with Santa Anna's unprincipled min- ions; but he died like a brave soldier and subordinate officer. Peace to his memory! He was considered a worthy member of the Presbyterian Church, and a stanch friend to good order. The other lawyer, Mr. Sanbourn, though somewhat PETER CART WRIGHT. 383 dissipated at times, was a talented gentleman of the bar, and a friend to religious order. These gentle- men, Avithout fee or reward, volunteered their services to prosecute these wretched disturbers of the worship of God, and by their eloquent appeals to the jurors made these trangressors quail before the public bar of their country ; and these suits, first and last, cost those offenders against the morals of their country over three hundred dollars, showing them clearly that the way of the transgressor is hard. I must re- mark here that I was much pleased with the decision of Judge Lockwood, who presided at the trial; his decision was substantially this, that no matter what the articles were that were sold at a place of worship, if it disturbed the peace and quiet of the worship- ers, it was punishable by the statute that was enacted for the protection of worshiping assemblies ; that as a free people, where there was no religious test, we had a right to assemble and establish our own forms, or rules of order, and that any thing which infracted those rules of order made to govern a worshiping songregation, the law made a high misdemeanor, and therefore those who transgressed those rules were punishable by the law. Our present law to protect worshiping congregations is too loose and obscure. In the hands of good officers of the law, the present statute will protect people in the sacred right to worship God ; but in the hands of corrupt officers it is often construed to screen offenders, and thereby give encouragement to disorderly persons to trample with impunity on the rights of religious people. I have often wondered why legislative bodies of men should be so reluctant to pass a stringent law on this subject. If people do n't like the forms of worship }f any religious denomination, let them stay away; 384 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF but if they will attend their religious assemblies, they ought to behave themselves ; and if they will not be- have and conform, they ought by law to be compelled to do it, or punished severely for trampling under foot the rights of a free people assembled for the express purpose of peaceably worshiping God. The good book is right when it declares, "When the wicked bear rule the land mourneth," and that " righteous- ness exalteth a nation, but sin is a "reproach to any people;" but we still hope to see better days, better laws, and better administrators of law. The Lord hasten it in his time ! PBTERCARTWRIOHT. 385 CHAPTER XXVL CHURCH IN A CABIN. Is the fall of 1842 our Illinois conference was held in Winchester, Scott county, September 14th ; Bishop Roberts presided, and I was continued on the Jacksonville district. The reader wilL indulge me in saying a few things about my own immediate neighborhood. When I settled here in 1824, there was no society nearer than five miles on Rock creek, to which place my family had to go for circuit preach- ing and class meeting every Sunday, if they attended any where. There was in my immediate settlement bat one single member of the Methodist Church, be- siles my own family. This member was a widow lady, a very fine woman, and I think a consistent Christian. The country was entirely new and almost in a state of nature ; we had no churches to worship in ; nearly all the citizens lived in newly-built cabins. We thought we would open our cabin for preaching, and did so, and invited the neighbors to come and hear the word of God, and worship with us. I formed a small class of about twelve, including three of my own family, and we kept circuit preaching in our humble dwelling for fourteen years, during which time our little class continued with various successes and depressions from year to year. Sometimes by emigration we increased considerably, and then, when these new emigrants would select homes for themselves, and move off. we 25 886 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP would be reduced almost to the number with which we started. About this time my wife's health was very poor, so that entertaining preaching every two weeks, and class meeting every Sunday, became a little too much for her strength. I determined to build a church ; but Kow was it to be done ? The society was small and poor, the citizens outside of the society were comparatively poor, and not friendly to the Methodists ; but I determined to build a house to worship God in, and accordingly I opened a subscrip- tion, had trustees appointed, gave a lot of ground to build the church on, and subscribed one hundred dollars toward its erection.. But when I presented my subscription paper to neighbors round, there were many objections and excuses; some wanted it for school purposes as well as a church ; some said if I would make it a Union church for all denominations, they would then help, but they would not give any thing if it was to be deeded to the Methodist Episco- pal Church. To these objections I answered, No, friends ; a church should never be a school-house ; and as for a Union church, I never knew one built on this principle but what became a bone of conten- tion and created strife, and ended in confusion ; that a church should always belong to some religious de- nomination that would take care of it, and I was going to build a church for the Methodists ; if they would help me I would thank them ; and if they did not see proper to do so, I would try without their help as best I could. Our help amounted to but little, but we commenced, and finally succeeded in building a neat little church, twenty-four by thirty feet, which cost us about six hundred dollars, of which I had to pay about three hundred. I strug- PETER CARTWRIGHT. 387 ^led hard, and sometimes thought my load was too heavy to get along with, but my creed wag never to back out unless I found myself wrong. Shortly after we finished the house, brother Heath, now of California, and brother H. Wallace, of the Griggsville district, Illinois conference, were our cir- cuit preachers, and it pleased the Lord to pour out his Holy Spirit upon our congregation and settlement generally, and we had a glorious revival, resulting in about forty conversions and accessions to the Church. I then thought that the use I had made of the $300 in building the church, was the best investment I had ever made in all my life. We called the house " Pleasant Plains Church." Long since our little church became too small, and we have enlarged it so that it is now thirty feet by fifty. Our society increased so that a division has taken place, and another very respectable church has been built a few miles off, and the two societies num- ber near one hundred and eighty members, and the time is not distant when another church must be erect- ed a few miles south of the old stand. See what the Lord has done for us, under all the forbidding circum- stances that attended our little history in the last thirty years. Praise the Lord ! I beg leave here to say that the first church, as far as I know, ever built in Sangamon county and San- gamon circuit, was on Spring creek, six miles west of Springfield. It was really a log-cabin, about eight- een feet by twenty, with a log partition cutting off a small part of it for a class-room. Here was one of the oldest classes ever formed in Sangamon circuit. In this little house the soc5ty met and worshiped for many years ; and, on the lot donated for the church and burying-ground, the circuit erected a large and 388 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF comfortable camp-ground, and many, very many, glorious camp meetings were held here, and I may safely say that hundreds of souls were born into the kingdom of God on this consecrated ground; and many of those who sung and shouted the high praises of God on this ground have long since fallen victims to death, and are now employed in singing praises to God and the Lamb, around the throne in heaven. This camp-ground was called "Watters's Camp- Ground." He lived near it, but years gone by he left the Church militant for the Church triumphant above. This spot is sacred to me, as several of my children were converted on it, and many of my best friends in heaven, as well as on earth, were converted here, and we have sung, and prayed, and shouted together, and I have a strong hope that we shall shortly sing together in heaven, and this singing and ehouting will last forever. Amen. In 1840-41 Alton station, that had been attached to the Lebanon district, Charles Holliday presiding elder, was attached to the Jacksonville district, N. Hobart in charge. In the fall of 1842-43 N. S. Bastion and C. J. Houts were appointed to Alton. Our quarterly meeting came off in the dead of the winter; and although it was bitter cold weather, we had a good congregation, and Divine power was present to heal. Many were converted and deeply penitent, and we found it necessary to protract the meeting. Mourners, in crowds, came to the altar for the prayers of the Church. Right in the midst of our revival, the keeper of the Eagle Tavern took it into his heart not head, for that was nearly brainless that he would stop our revivals; so he proclaimed that he was going to have a splendid free ball the next evening at the Eagle Tavern, and dispatched his runners and ticketed nearly the PETER CARTWRIGHT. 389 whole city. Among the rest he sent me a ticket to the church, where we were having a very good meeting. Just before the congregation was dismissed I rose in the pulpit and read my ticket to the ball, and then announced that I could not attend the Eagle Tavern ball, for the reason that I was going to have a Methodist ball in the church the same evening, and requested the whole congregation to attend the Methodist ball, and get as many more to come with them as they could ; that my invitation they might consider as a free ticket; that I was sure we would have a better fiddler than they possibly could scare up at the Eagle Tavern. The thing took like wild fire. The wickedest persons in the congregation elec- tioneered for the Methodist ball, and cried out shame on the tavern-keeper. When the evening came, after all the drilling and drumming of the tavern-keeper, he could not get ladies enough to dance a four-handed reel. He succeeded in getting two little girls and some men, and these mean fellows had well-nigh danced the children to death. Our church was crowded to overflowing. That night the arm of the Lord was made bare, and the mighty power of God was felt through the numerous crowd. Many came to the altar as weeping penitents, but rose therefrom with triumphant shouts of "Glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, good-will toward men." I now beg leave to relate an incident which oc- curred at this meeting; I will do it as delicately as I well can. Among the crowd that came to the altar there were many women, and among them two good- looking, well-dressed young ladies, who were deeply affected ; it seemed as if the great deep of their hearts was broken up. I was informed that they were under ill-fame, and an old sister in the Church was so dis- 390 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF turbed about them that she wanted me to drive them from the altar, for fear we should be reproached and bring down persecution on the Church. I told her to be quiet, and let them alone, "for," said I, "they must have religion, or be lost forever." But the old Bister would not rest; she ran to brother Bastion and told him. He was a very sensitive man. He came to me and whispered, telling me they must be ordered away directly; it would ruin our meeting and stop the work. I begged him to let them alone. "Now," said I, " brother, on the other side of the altar there are a dozen men that, in all probability, are guilty of as base conduct as these young women; why do n't you go and drive them from the altar? Do let them alone. Do you go and talk to the men, and I will attend to these females ; they must not be driven from the altar of prayer." But two of our old, squeamish sisters, when I turned away from brother Bastion, re- newed their importunities with Bastion, and, while my attention was called to regulate the congregation, Bastion went and ordered these two women from the altar. They retired away back to a vacant seat and Bat down, and wept bitterly. As soon as I discovered what was done, I followed those women to their seats, and talked with them and encouraged them, saying. "Although you may be rejected by mortals, God will not reject or spurn you from his presence. Mary Magdalene had seven devils, yet Christ cast them all out; the man in the tombs had a legion of devils in him, but Christ dispossessed them all." They asked me to pray for them. "Yes," said I, "with all my heart," and we knelt down and prayed. It seemed as if their hearts would break with the sorrow and anguish they felt ; and then, to punish those sensitive old sisters, I went and made them come and pray for PETER CARTW RIGHT. 391 them, and before we closed our meeting one of them professed to be converted, and I have no reason to doubt it. The other left the house weeping. She never returned to our meeting. Perhaps she was for- ever lost on account of this uncalled-for rebuke. The next time we opened the doors of the Church, to take in members, a number came and joined. This young woman, who had experienced religion, ad- vanced to the foot of the altar, but would not come and give me her hand. I saw she wanted to join, but was afraid, not having confidence to do so ; and she said, afterward, she thought the Church would not receive her. I went to her, took her by the hand, and asked her if she did not desire to join the Church. She said, with. streaming eyes, "Yes, if the Church can possibly receive me, and grant ine the lowest seat among God's people. " I lived to see this woman in other and after years, and with firm and unfaltering steps she lived up to her profession, and thoroughly redeemed herself from degradation, in the estimation of all who knew her. Now, dear reader, think of it. Did Christ reject the woman taken in adultery, or the woman of Samaria at the well, or any other poor wretched sinner, male or female, that ever came to him with a broken and contrite heart? Think of the significant words of the poet, "None are too rile, who will repent. Out of one sinner legions went, The Lord did him relieve," etc. It is a little singular why men, and ^omen too, should feel such sensitiveness concerning temales of ill-fame more than they do in relation to men ; espe- cially when they make efforts to reform their lives 892 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP and live religious, Lut it is so, though I can not see any just reason for it. This conference year, 1842-43, was a memorable one in many parts of our beloved Zion. Jacksonville district shared largely in revival influences. Several hundred were soundly converted, and over five hun- dred joined the Methodist Episcopal Church in the bounds of the district. We not only had the above- named revival in Alton, but brother Bird had a pros- perous year on the Carrollton circuit ; brother J. B llouts considerable prosperity on the Whitehall cir- cuit ; brother Grubbs had a fine revival in the Jack- sonville station, but perhaps it was a jubilee to the Winchester circuit, under the labors of brother Nor- man Allen, and those that worked side by side with him pretty near the whole year. Naples, a beautiful little town on the east bank of the Illinois river, was one of the appointments in the Winchester circuit. The citizens were kind and friendly ; but, with a few exceptions, they were very wicked, and had long resisted and rejected the oifers of mercy ; but at a protracted meeting gotten up and superintended by brother Allen, this wicked little town was awfully shaken by the power of God ; many tall sons and daughters of dissipation were made to quail under the power of God. From day to day, from evening to evening, they crowded the place of worship, and, with unmistakable signs of penitence prostrated themselves at the mourners' bench. The cries of the penitent and the shouts of the convertel were heard with awe and wonder by the wicked mul- titude that stood around. Deism gave way, Univcr- ealism caved in, skepticism, with its coat of many colors, stood aghast, hell trembled, devils fled, drunk- ards awoke to soberness, and, I may safely say, all PETER CARTWRIGHT. 398 ranks and grades of sinners were made to cry out, " Men and brethren, what shall we do to be saved ?" The cries of penitents were not only heard in the church, but in the streets, in almost all the houses, by day and by night. Many were the thrilling inci- dents that attended this revival in Naples. More than one hundred were converted, and joined the Church, and the whole face of the town was changed ; and although some of them fell back into their old habits of vice, yet many of them stood firm as pillars in the house of God. The subjects of this revival were from the child of ten or twelve years to the hoary-headed sinner that stood trembling on the verge of the grave. Before this meeting closed in Naples, which waa crowned with such signal success, our quarterly meet- ing commenced in a little town in the same circuit called Exeter. There Satan had long reigned without a rival, wickedness of all kinds abounded, and what made it the more deplorable, the wickedness of the people was sanctified by a Universalist priest or preacher, who assured them all of eternal salvatior in heaven, irrespective of their moral conduct here on earth. I have thought, and do still think, if ] were to set out to form a plan to contravene the laws of God, to encourage wickedness of all kinds, to cor- rupt the morals and encourage vice, and crowd hell with the lost and the waitings of the damned, the Uni versalist plan should be the plan, the very plan, that I would adopt. What has a Universalist, who really and sincerely believes that doctrine, to fear? Just nothing at all ; for this flesh-pleasing, conscience-sooth- ing doctrine will not only justify him in his neglect of duty to God and man, but gives fallen nature ac unlimited license to serve the devil with greediness 394 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF in any and every possible way that his degenerate, fallen soul requires or desires. A few years ago I had a neighbor who professed to be a confirmed Universalist. He contended with 1 me that there was no devil but the evil disposition in man, and that there was no hell but the bad feelings that men had when they did wrong; that this was al 1 the punishment any body would suffer. When this neighbor's father lay on his dying bed a confirmed Universalist, professedly there was a faithful minis- ter of Christ believed it his duty to visit this old Uni- versalist, and warn him of his danger, and try to awaken his conscience, if not seared, to a just view of his real situation. The minister, however, failed in his faithful attempt and well-meant endeavors ; for the old man, then on his dying pillow, was greatly offended at the preacher, and told him he did not thank him for trying to shake his faith in his dying moments. This neighbor of mine, and son of this old, hardened sinner, was greatly enraged at the preacher, and cursed and abused him in a violent manner. A few days after the demise of the old man, he, in a furious rage, began to abuse and curse the preacher in my presence, and said, "D n him, I wish he was in hell, and the devil had him." I stopped him short by saying, "Pooh, pooh, man, what are you talking about? There is no hell but the bad feelings that a man has when he does wrong, and no devil but the evil disposition that is in man." Thus answering a fool according to his folly. "Well," said he, "if there is no hell, there ought to be, to put such preachers in." " Now, sir," said I, " you see the utter untenableness of your creed, for a man, even in trying to do good PETER CART WRIGHT. 395 honestly, draws down your wrath, and, in a moment, you want a hell to put him into, and a devil to tor- ment him, for giving you an offense, and for doing what no good man ought to be offended about. But God must be insulted, his name blasphemed, his laws trampled under foot, yet he must have no hell to put such wretches in, no devil to torment him. Now I would be ashamed of myself if I were in your place, and let the seal of truth close my lips forever here- after." Although he was confounded, he still clave to his God-dishonoring doctrine, waxing worse and worse, till it was generally believed he was guilty of a most heinous crime. But to return to the narrative. From the first ser- mon in Exeter, at the quarterly meeting, there were visible signs of good, and although the weather was intensely cold, yet our Church was crowded beyond its utmost capacity. The power of God arrested many careless sinners, and waked up many old form- al professors of religion. There was a large com- pany of young unfledged Universalists who came to look on and mock ; and so ignorant were they, that they did not imagine they would run into any pos- sible danger of taking these "Methodist fits," as they called the exercises that were going on. There were two sisters, young ladies, carried off with the soul-de- stroying doctrines of the Universalists, in attendance In pressing through the crowd I saw one of them was deeply affected, and weeping. I went and talked with her. She saw her wretched condition. I invited her to go to the altar with the mourners ; she consented, and I led her there. I talked and prayed with her; she was deeply engaged. Her sister did not know for some time that she was at the mourners' bench, 896 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF but presently some one told her. At this she flew into a violent rage, and said, at the risk of her life, she would have her out of that disgraceful place. I happened to turn my face toward the door, and saw her coming; the house was very much crowded; some tried to stop her, but she rushed on. I rose and met her in the crowded aisle, and told her to be calm and desist. She made neither better nor worse of it than to draw back her arm and give me a severe slap in the face with her open hand. I confess this rather took me by surprise, and, as the common saying is, she made the fire fly out of my eyes in tremendous sparkling brilliancy; but collecting my best judg- ment, I caught her by the arms near her shoulders, and wheeled her to the right about, and moved her forward to the door, and said, " Gentlemen, please open the door; the devil in this Universalist lady has got fighting hot, and I want to set her outside to cool." The door was opened, and I landed her out with this assurance, that when she got in a good humor, and could behave herself like a decent lady ought to do, then, and not till then, she might come in again. I then closed the door, and set a watch to keep it to avoid further disturbance. I hardly returned to the altar when the young lady I had led there rose and gave us a heavenly shout, and then another, and another, till five in rapid succession raised the shout. It ran like electricity through the congregation; sinners wept, quaked, and trembled, and saints shouted aloud for joy. Thus our meeting continued for a number of nights and days, and many souls were born into the kingdom of God. The whole country around for miles came to our meetings, were convicted and con- verted, and great was the joy of the people of PETER CARTWRIGHT. 397 God. Over one hundred professed religion, and nearly that number joined the Methodist Episcopal Church. There was a gentleman in this place who had been very wicked, a noted gambler, by the name of W 1; he was an esquire. He got under serious concern for his salvation, and sent for me ; I went and prayed with him. After talking with him a little he got up deliberately, went to his desk, took out his cards, stepped to the fire, and pitched them in, mak- ing a whole burnt-offering of them. Shortly after this he found peace, and was, as I believe, soundly converted to God. He seemed to have the innocence and simplicity of a child. He was very zealous for God, and gave great promise of doing good. He had a brother-in-law and sister in Nauvoo, among the self-deluded Mormons. His sister professed to have the gift of tongues, and his brother-in-law the gift of healing all manner of diseases, and the inter- pretation of tongues. This brother, in his zeal for God, was impressed that he must go to Nauvoo to convince his brother-in-law and sister, and all the rest of the Mormons, that they were wrong. I tried to dissuade him, knowing they were artful and cunning, and adepts in practicing frauds and religious jugglery, and that he was just in & state of mind to be deceived, without any experience of the devices of the devil, especially of his power to transform himself into an angel of light; but, despite all my remonstrances, go he must, and go he did; and, as I predicted, they were ready for him. They told him that he was just right as far as he had gone; that the Methodists were right as far as they had gone, and next to the Latter-day Saints, alias Mormons, were the best people in all the land, but they had stopped 898 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP short of their grand and glorious mission; that thay were afraid of persecution, and had shrunk from their duty; that if they had followed the light they would have taken the world, and that the best and holiest men and women among the Mormons had been mem- bers of the Methodist Church. They told him if he would join the Mormons and live faithful, that in a very little time he would have the gift of tongues, and the gift of healing, so that by faith he would raise the dead as did the first Christians. The fatal bait was gulped down; they took him to the river and ducked him ; and when I last saw him he was in daily expectation of these great gifts. I told him he would never receive them ; and he promised me if he did not, he would leave them. What has become of him I know not, but it is probable he is at Utah, and has fifteen or twenty wives. I will name another incident connected with this revival. There was an interesting young man, well educated, and gentlemanly in all his conduct, from some of the eastern states. He boarded at a house I frequently visited. He was serious ; I talked to him, and he frankly admitted the real necessity of religion, and said, for his right hand he would not lay a straw in the w*ay of any person to prevent him from get- ting religion ; but he said he was not ready to start in this glorious cause, but that he fully intended at some future time to seek religion. I urged him to submit now; that in all probability he never would live to see so good a time to get religion as the pres- ent. He admitted all I said, and wept like a child; but I could not prevail on him to start now in thin heavenly race. As our meeting was drawing to a close, I was un- commonly anxious to see this young man converted, PETER CARTWRIGHT. 399 but I was not permitted to see it. Some little time before we closed the meeting, a messenger arrived for me to go to another town where the work of religion had broken out, and they greatly needed ministerial aid. The day after I left this young man he was tak- en violently ill. His disease was rapid, all medical aid failed, and he was shortly given over by his physi- cians to die. He sent post-haste for me to come to him. I hastened to him, but never to the last mo- ment of my recollection shall I ever forget the bit- ter lamentations of this young man. " !" said he, "if I had taken your advice a few days ago, which you gave me in tears, and which, in spite of all my resistance, drew tears from my eyes, I should have now been ready to die. God's Spirit strove with me powerfully, but I was stubborn,' and resisted it. If I had yielded then, I believe God would have saved me from my sins; but now, racked with pain almost insupportable, and scorched with burning fevers, and on the very verge of an eternal world, I have no hope in the future ; all is dark, dark, and gloomy. Through light and mercy I have evaded and resisted God, his Spirit, and his ministers, and now I must make my bed in hell, and bid an eternal farewell to all the means of grace and all hope of heaven; lost! lost! forever lost !" In this condition he breathed his last. It' was a solemn and awful scene; mournfully I turned away and wept bitterly. I never think of this scene but with mournful feelings. God forbid that I should die the death of such a one! But how many are there that have lived and died like this pleasant young man; approve the right, but choose the wrong; put off the day of their return to God; wade through tears and prayers of ministers and pious friends; til) 100 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF they make the dreadful plunge, and have to say, "Lost! lost! lost! forever lost !" 0, sinner, stop and think before you further go ! Turn, and turn now. I hastened to Winchester, where the brethren had rallied, and were engaged in a glorious revival of religion. They had sent off for brother Akers, who had been with them several days, battling successfully for the cause of true religion, and was made the hon ored instrument of much good to many souls. I met brother Akers between Jacksonville and Winchester; he was compelled to leave for his regular field of labor. When I met him he exclaimed, "One woe is past, and behold, another cometh !" The Camp- bellite preachers, and many of their members, had rushed into our meeting, and tried to hinder or stop the blessed work by drawing our people into foolish controversy. Brother Akers had used the artillery of truth very successfully against this false form of religion. To this he referred Avhen I met him as he was leaving and I was hastening to the field of battle. When I got to the meeting I found a blessed work in prosperous progress. It really seemed to me that the Campbellites, and especially their preacher, were as restless as fallen demons. They tried to draw off our laboring members into vain and hurtful debates; and instead of encouraging mourners to seek on, they tried to confuse their minds, and throw doubts ami difficulties in their way; and all round, and in the congregation, they were busy in this way, to confuse the minds of the people, and draw them off from seeking God. At once I saw through their plan, and the bad effects of such a course, if permitted to be carried on. When at our first coming together after my arrival, I forbade all controversy of this kind, and PETER CARTWRIG1IT. 401 cold our brethren they must not indulge in it any more, and said to all that were opposed to the glori- ous work in progress, if they did not like it they must and should desist from entering into debates about it in the congregation, the most of the Canipbellites desisted, or slyly opposed ; but their preacher contin- ued boldly to provoke debate. He rudely attacked, in the time of our altar exercises, one of our local preachers. When I was informed of it I went straight to him, and told him he must not do so. He said he was a free man, and would do as he pleased. "Now," said I, "Mr. S., if you do not desist, and behave yourself like a decent man ought to do, I will have you ar- rested as a disturber of our religious order." IJ e said that all this work was wrong ; that it was undue excitement, and it was his duty to oppose it ; and he would like to attack it at headquarters, and just then and there to debate the question with me. "Now, sir," said I, "if you think to provoke me to condescend to turn aside from carrying on this glo- rious work to debate with you, the evil spirit that prompts you does but deceive you ; for it seems to me it would be like loading a fifty-six to kill a fly ; and if you do n't like the work and our meetings, go away and stay away ; your room will be better than your company." I nonplused him considerably, and measurably silenced his batteries, but he was very restive. At length the power of God arrested some of the mem- bers of his Church. A very fine and meek woman in their Church, who had been baptized for the re- mission of sins, but never felt any evidence of her acceptance with God, and was not satisfied with her condition, became very much affected, and wept bit- iO^ AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF terly on account of her unconverted state. 1 went to her, at the request of her husband, who, though not at that time a professor of religion, had been raised by Methodist parents, and was friendly. I asked her if she was happy. She said, "No, far from it." I asked her if she was willing to go and kneel at ,,he altar, ask God to bless her, and give her a sensible vidence of the pardon of her sins. She said, "Yes." I started to lead her to the altar, when one of hex Campbellite sisters took hold of her, and said, " What are you going to do ?" She said, "I am going to the altar, to pray for re- ligion." "0," said the other, "you have religion. You were baptized, and in that act of obedience your sins were all washed away; and you ought to be satisfied with your religion, and not disgrace your Church by going to a mourners' bench, among the deluded Methodists." She replied, "I know I was baptized for the re- mission of sins, and you all told me that in this act of obedience to Christ I should be forgiven, and be made happy; but I know it is all deception, and false, for I know I have no religion ; and I am determ- ined to seek it with these Methodists, for if I die as I am I must be lost forever." "0," said the Campbellite lady, "you must not g-" I then interposed, and said to the lady, "Let her go. She shall go to the altar if she wants to;" and 1 accordingly led her there. She dropped on her knees, and shortly afterward her husband kneeled at the same altar, with the great deep of his heart broken PFTER CARTWRIQHT. 403 no ; and they never rested till they were both soundly converted to God, and were enabled to sing, "How happy are they, who their Savior obey," with a zest which they had never felt or enjoyed before. The T-ork of God went on with great power, and the slain of the Lord were many. Presently, in going through the congregation to hunt up the wounded sinners and lead them to the altar, to my great aston- ishment and surprise I found my Campbellite lady, who tried to prevent the one I had led to the altar first, sitting down with her face in her hands, and her eyes suffused in tears. She was much agitated. I laid my hand on her shoulder, and said to her, " Sis- ter, what is the matter? Have these deluded Meth- odists got hold of you? or ha^e you got a Methodist spasm?" She screamed right out, and said, " God be merci- ful to me, a poor, deluded, Campbellite sinner !" "0," said I, "will not water save you?" " O, no, no," she responded; " I am a poo*\ deluded sinner, and have no religion, and if I die as I am must be lost, and lost forever. Will you pray for me ?" "Yes," said I ; "but now you must go to the Meth- odists' despised mourners' bench." "With all my heart," said she; and I partly led and partly carried her there, and if I ever heard a poor sinner plead with God for mercy, she was one. When it was known that Mrs. , a Campbellite, was at the mourners' bench, it awfully shocked some of her fellow-members in that watery regiment. She was in such an agony and such good earnest, I almost knew it would not be long till she found the blessing, and while I was leading some other convicted per- Bons to the altar, the Lord powerfully converted this 404 AUTOBIOGRAPHY Of Campbellite heroine. She sprang to her feet, and shouted over the house like a top, and she fell direct- ly to pulling and hauling her Campbellite friends to the Methodist altar, exhorting them to come and get religion, and not for a moment longer to depend on water for salvation, but come and try the Methodist fire, or the fire of the Holy Ghost, and the way she piled up the Campbellite friends at the altar was sub- limely awful. After she had got a great number there, she took after her preacher, and exhorted him to come and get religion, "for," said she, "I know you have none," but he resisted and fled. Several of his members' children had obtained religion, and several more were seeking it. He then started a meeting in his own church to draw off his members and others from the Methodist meeting, and if ever you saw a water divinity grow sick and pale, it was just about this time. Things were so cold at his church that the little effort soon failed. There were over one hundred and twenty professed religion and joined the Methodist Church during this meeting, and, according to my best recollection, thirteen of them were Campbellites. And now let me say, my little experience and ob- servation for many years goes to establish the follow- ing fact: Whenever and wherever the ministry and membership of the Church live faithful, and keep alive to God, and enjoy the life and power of religion, they can bid an eternal defiance to all opposition, schism, divisions, ceremonial diversities, and all the false prophets that may arise can never stop, to any great extent, the heavenly march and triumphs of true religion ; but when we have a formal, negligent ministry, that wish to substitute education for the power of faith, and our members begin to ape the PETER CART WRIGHT. 405 world, or even other proud and fashionable Churches, you may. depend upon it that, like Samson with his eyes put out, we shall make sport for the Philistines. For -however education may be desirable, and how- ever much the progress of this age may demand an improved ministry, especially an improved pulpit eloquence, I would rather have the gift of a devil-dis- lodging power than all the college lore or Biblical institute knowledge that can be obtained from mortal man. When God wants great and learned men in the ministry, how easy it is for him to overtake a learned sinner, and, as Saul of Tarsus, shake him awhile over hell, then knock the scales from his eyes, and, without any previous theological training, send him out straightway to preach Jesus and the resurrec- tion ! When God calls any man to preach his Gospel, if he will not reason with flesh and blood, but do his duty and live faithful, my experience for it, God will qualify him for the work if he never saw a college. Perhaps I may say a few things right here that may be of some -little benefit to my brethren in the ministry. You know these are the days of sore throats and bronchial affections among preachers. Some have laid the predisposing cause to coffee, and some to tobacco; some to one thing, and some to an- other. Now, without professing to have studied physiology, or to be skilled in the science of medi- cine, I beg leave, with very humble pretensions, to give it as my opinion that most cases of these diseases are brought on by carelessness and inattention of public speakers themselves. I had, for several years previous to this great revival of which we have been speaking, been greatly afflicted with the bronchial affection; so much so that I really thought the days 406 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP of my public ministry were well-nigh over. This revival lasted near five months, through a hard and cold winter. I preached, exhorted, sung, prayed, and labored at the altar, I need not say several times a day or night, but almost day and night for months together. With many fears I entered on this work, but from the beginning I threw myself under restraint, took time to respire freely between sentences, com- manded the modulation and cadence of my voice, avoided singing to fatigue, avoided sudden transitions from heat to cold, and when I left the atmosphere of the church, heated by the stoves and breath of the crowd, guarded rny breast and throat, and even mouth, from a sudden and direct contact with the chilling air, or air of any kind, got to my room as quick as possible, slept in no cold rooms if I could help it, bathed my throat and breast every morning with fresh, cold water from the well or spring, wore no tight stocks or cravats, breathed freely, and, strange to tell, I came out of the five months' campaign of a revival much sounder than when I entered it. The only medicine I used at all was a little cayenne pep- per and table salt dissolved in cold vinegar, and this just as I was leaving a warm atmosphere to go into the cold air or wind; and although several years have passed since, I have been very little troubled with that disease, and can preach as long and as loud as is necessary for any minister to be useful. Keep your feet warm, your head cool, and Tour bowels well regulated, rise early, go to bed regularly, eat temperately, avoiding high-seasoned victuals, pickles, and preserves, drink no spirits of any kind, and thcro will be no need of your ever breaking down till the wheels of life stop, and life itself sweetly ebbs away. Our conference this year 1843, was heid in Quincy, PETER CARTWRIQHT. 407 Adams, county, Illinois, September 13th. Bishop An- Irew presided. This was the only annual confer- ence that Bishop Andrew ever presided in with us. The Dlinois conference was now large, and there were Borne men of fine Ulents among us. Bishop Andrew presided \\ith great acceptability, and had, among our preachers, many fast friends. At this conference we elected our delegates to the ninth delegated Gen- eral conference, that was to sit in New York, May 1, 1844. P. Akers, J. Vancleve, J. Stamper, N. G. Berry man, and myself were elected, which made the eighth General conference that the brethren saw proper to send me to, to represent their interests and the interests of the Church generally. Up to this General conference there were thirty-three annual conferences, besides Liberia. Seventeen in the old eastern boundary, and sixteen in the western division. The seventeen eastern conferences had a membership of 599,322; of traveling preachers, 2,400. The sixteen conferences in the western division had of members, 550,462; of traveling preachers, 1,862. Total membership in the Methodist Episcopal Church, 1,172,356 ; total traveling preachers, 4,282 ; total in- crease in members in four years, 276,287 ; of travel- ing preachers in four years, 774. It will be seen from the foregoing statistics, imper- fect as they are, that the Methodist Episcopal Church as one* branch of the great Protestant family, pros- pered in these United States without a parallel in the history of the Church of Jesus Christ, since the apos- tolic age. Only think of it; in despite of all the imper- fections th.it attach to human institutions, the apostasy of some of our ministers and it is a mercy of God there were not more the backsliding of many of our members, the schisms created by O'Kelly, Hammett, 408 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP Stillwell, and the self-styled Protestant Methodists, the True Wesleyaris hush! 0, mercy, save the mark! in about sixty years, more than a million of members had been raised up and united in Church fellowship in the Methodist Episcopal Church; and this, too, by a body of uneducated ministers. Perhaps, among the thousands of traveling and local preachers em- ployed and engaged in this glorious work of saving souls, and building up the Methodist Church, there were not fifty men that had any thing more than a common English education, and scores of them not that; and not one of them was ever trained in a theo- logical school or Biblical institute, and yet hundreds of them preached the Gospel with more success and had more seals to their ministry than all the sapient, downy D. D.'s in modern times, who, instead of entering the great and wide-spread harvest-field of souls, sickle in hand, are seeking presidencies or pro- fessorships in colleges, editorships, or any agencies that have a fat salary, and are trying to create new- fangled institutions where good livings can be monop- olized, while millions of poor, dying sinners are thronging the way to hell without God, without Gos- pel ; and the Church putting up the piteous wail about the scarcity of preachers. And now, in the even- ing of life, at the dreadful risk dreadful to some, not to me of being called an old fogy, and pronounced fifty years behind the times, I enter my most solemn protest against the tendencies of the Methodist Epis- copal Church to Congregationalism, for it seems to me wrong that the ministers of God, divinely called to the holy work of saving souls, should leave that sacred work, and go and serve tables; wherefore, let the Church look out competent and well-qualified lay teachers and officers for our literary institutions, PETER CART WRIGHT. 409 who can build them up just as well as preachers, and make "a scourge of small cords," and drive these buyers and sellers out of the temples of learning, editor- ships, and agencies, into the glorious harvest-field of souls. No man, or set of men, in the same sacred sense, is called of God to these institutions and offices, as they are called of God if called at all to preach the everlasting Gospel to dying sinners that are so fearfully thronging the way to hell. Christ had no literary college or university, no theological school or Biblical institute, nor did he require his first min- isters to memorize his sayings or sermons, but simply to tarry at Jerusalem till they were endued with power from on high, when, under the baptismal pow- er of the Holy Ghost, should be brought to their remembrance all things whatsoever he had com- manded them. I will not condescend to stop and say that I am a friend to learning, and an improved ministry, for it is the most convenient way to get rid of a stubborn truth, for these learned and gentlemanly ministers to turn about and say that all those ministers that are opposed to the present abuses of our high calling, are advocates for ignorance, and that ignorance is the mother of devotion. What has a learned ministry done for the world, that have studied divinity as a science? Look, and examine ministerial history. It is an easy thing to engender pride in the human heart, and this educational pride has been the downfall and ruin of many pre-eminently educated ministers of the Gospel. But I will not render evil for evil, or railing for railing, but will thank God for education, and educated Gospel ministers who are of the right stamp, and of the right spirit. But how do these advocates for an educated ministry think the hundreds of com- 410 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP monly- educated preachers must feel under the lectures we have from time to time on this suhject? It is true many of these advocates for an improved and educa- ted ministry among us, speak in rapturous and exalt- ed strains concerning the old, illiterate pioneers that planted Methodism and Churches in early arid frontier times; hut I take no flattering unction to my soul from these extorted concessions from these velvet- mouthed and downy D. D.'s; for their real sentiments, if they clearly express them, are, that we were in- debted to the ignorance of the people for our success. PETER CART WRIGHT. 411 CHAPTER XXVII. TEE GREAT SECESSION. AT the General conference of 1844 a solemn dis- pensation came upon the Methodist Episcopal Church, then having more than a million of members in her communion. Up to this time no very destructive divisions had taken place among us. The small parties that had filed off, had rather been a help than a serious injury to the Church. No division in doc- trines had ever taken place, and, as a large body of ministers and members, there was great unanimity on the Discipline of the Church; and now the division was narrowed down to a single point, namely, slavery in the episcopacy. It is well understood by those who have studied the government of the Methodist Episcopal Church, that she has adopted an itinerant or traveling plan of ministerial operation, as the best and most Scriptural mode of successfully spreading the Gospel of Jesus Christ; and although we believe there are but two ministerial orders, namely, deacons and elders, and finding nothing in the Scriptures contrary thereto, the Methodist Episcopal Church in her early organization saw proper to create a separate office, not order, of superintendent, or bishop. By the consent of all our traveling preachers, the bishop ap- points from year to year every traveling preacher to his field of labor; this saves a vast amount of time and trouble in the ministry, in running about and seeking to contract with congregations for a specified 412 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF time and stipulated amount of salary; moreover, it cuts off the temptation of selling the Gospel to the highest bidder, and giving the Gospel exclusively to the rich, and leaving the poor to perish without the means of salvation ; and the poor under this arrangement find the fulfillment of the promise of Jesus Christ, more fully than they can on any other plan, namely, "Blessed are the poor, for they have the Gospel preached unto them." Moreover, it is the disciplinary duty of our bishops to* ordain our deacons and elders, and to travel at large throughout all our conferences, and to have a general supervision of the whole work; and in order to qualify them to act wisely and prudently in changing and appointing the thousands of itinerant preachers to their respect- ive fields of labor, it is required of our bishops to be constant itinerants themselves; and according to the provisions of the Discipline of the Methodist Episco- pal Church, if our bishops at any time cease to travel at large throughout the connection, supervising and superintending the general interests of the whole Church, they shall forfeit the right to exercise the duties of their office. And right here it may not be amiss to notice, in a few words, the supremely-ridiculous and slanderous statements that are constantly emanating from the pulpits and presses of some of the prejudiced denomi- nations, against the absolute and despotic power of our bishops. They state that our bishops give all the law of the Church, and that our preachers and people are bound to bow to their dictum, under pain of expul- sion ; and that all the Church property is deeded to the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Now, so far from this charge being true, I assert, witnout any fear of successful contradiction, that a Methodist PETER CARTWRTQHT 418 bishop has not even a vote in any of the rules or regulations of the Church, nor even a veto power on any rule passed by the General conference; and as for the charge of the bishops having all the property of the Church deeded to them, this old, stale falsehood has not now, nor ever had, the least foundation in truth to rest upon ; for I will venture to say that if the whole United States and territories were examined with a search warrant by the entire marshaled hosts of the bigoted and malicious propagators of these falsehoods, that not one solitary case can be found where the Church property is deeded to the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Why do our opponents so constantly and so recklessly persist in reiterating these false charges? Have they no sense of honor or of shame left them? But none are so blind as those that will not see; and I solemnly fear that those wretched editors and pamphlet writers will have a very fearful account to render in the day of retributive justice. But they can not meet us in the open field of manly and honorable debate, and there- fore they resort to the pitiful fabrication of false statements in hope of gulling the ignorant part of mankind. We have said, up to this time, 1844, no very seri- ous division had taken place in the Methodist Episco- pal Church. It is true, there were a few restless spirits, ministers, that had filed off and raised little trash-traps called Churches, such as O'Kelly, Still- well, Hammett, the Radicals, or self-styled Protestant Methodist Church, and the Scottites, or, as they call themselves, the True Wesleyans. But in all these secessions, there never had been a difference of opinion on the cardinal doctrines of the Gospel propagated by Mr. Wesley, and unanswerably defended by the 414 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF sainted Fletcher. So may it continue to the end of time! The Methodist Episcopal Church, from its first or- ganization, was opposed to slavery; and from 1784 to 1824, in her various rules and regulations on slavery, tried to legislate it out of the Church; and she suc- ceeded in getting many of the slaves set free, and bettering the condition of thousands of this degraded race. But the legislatures of the different slave states greatly embarrassed the operations of the Church by narrowing the door of emancipation, and passing un- jUSt and stringent laws to prevent manumission. At this course of legislation, many of the citizens of the free states took umbrage, and commenced a dreadful tirade of abuse on the South, and threw the subject into the arena of politics. This unholy warfare of crimination and recrimination has been carried on with unjustifiable violence, till we are almost brought to a civil war, and the integrity of our happy Union is in imminent danger. How it will end God only knows. On the first of May, 1844, our General conference met in New York. From 1824 to this time, our rules on slavery had remained the same. The northern preachers of the Methodist Episcopal Church, some of them, had taken the ultra ground that slavehold- ing, under all circumstances, was sinful, and therefore, law or no law, practicable or impracticable, all slave- holders, under all circumstances, should be expelled. However, the more prudent and far-seeing part of our ministers and members of the Church saw that this was totally wrong, and threw themselves into the breach, and prevented a fearful division of the Church ; and the fog and smoke of run-mad clerical abolition- ism ended in a feeble secession under 0. Scott & Co., and a few of the same cloth and kidney. PETER CART WRIGHT. 415 In the mean time slavery in the south had been rapidly gaining strength, by stringent legislative acts and ministerial advocacy. More and more did the legislatures of the south block up the way to practi- cable emancipation. This threw the north into a fearful rage; hence there was a mutual crimination and recrimination, and both ultra parties threw the subject into the political arena, and appealed to Caesar instead of going to God in humble prayer, and asking Divine direction on this fearful question. There had at no time been a shareholding preacher elected to the office of bishop in the Methodist Episcopal Church, nor was there ever a time within my remem- brance when a slaveholder, as such, could have been elected bishop without giving strong assurances that he would emancipate his slaves; for the plain reason, to say nothing about the evil of slavery, he never could travel at large through the connection, as the Discipline required, acceptably, as a slaveholder. There were many eminent and distinguished minis- ters in the southern conferences, some of whoro would, no doubt, have been elected to the office of bishop but for their being slaveholders. Bishop An- drew had been elected to that office in 1882, by the General conference, but it was because we verily believed him free from the evil of slavery; and but for the same cause of slavery, I have no doubt others of our Southern ministers would have been elected t. feeble, and greatly needed a revival. We sent out, ai t! gathered a small congregation, and ined to 448 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP preach to them ; and there were some signs of good. Next night our congregation was considerably larger, with increasing evidences of good. The third night our house was not sufficient to hold the congregation ; and there were mighty displays of the power of God. Some shouted aloud the praise of God; some wept. Our altar was crowded with mourners, and several souls were converted; but, notwithstanding, the place was made awful by reason of the power of God; some mocked and made sport. Among these were two very wicked young men, ringleaders in wickedness. After interrupting the congregation, and profanely cursing the religious exercises of the people of God, they mounted their horses, and started home. After, or about the time of their starting home, they made up a race for a trifling sum, or a bottle of whisky, and started off, under whip, at full speed; but had not run their horses far, till the horse of the most daring and presumptuous of those young men flew the track, and dashed his rider against a tree, knocked the breath out of him, and he never spoke again. Thus, unexpectedly, this young man, with all his blasphemous oaths still lingering on his lips, was suddenly hurried into eternity, totally unprepared to meet his God. The tidings of this awful circumstance ran with lightning speed through the village and country round; an awful panic seized upon the multitude, and such weeping and wailing among his relatives and people at large, I hardly ever beheld before. There was no more persecution during the protracted meeting which lasted for many days ; and it seemed, at one time, after this calamity had fallen on this young man, that the whole country was in an agony for salvation. Many, very many, professed religioi PETER CARTWRIGHT. 449 and joined the Church, but the exact number I do not now recollect. Before our meeting closed here, brother Elliott, who had kept up a series of meetings in Bloomington, preparatory to the quarterly meeting which meetings had been greatly blessed met me in AVaynesville, aid we returned to the battle-field in Bloomington agahi, Our meetings were recommenced, and, with constantly- increasing interest, were kept up night and day for a considerable length of time. Many were convicted, reclaimed, converted, and built up in the most holy faith. Of the number of conversions and accessions to the Church I do not now remember, but it occurs to me that it was seventy or eighty. Brother Elliott's labors were greatly blessed in this charge, the last year of his pastoral labors there. Another incident occurred, while I was on this dis- trict, which I feel disposed to name. There were a good many settlements and 'neighborhoods in the bounds of the district where the people had become, in opinion, Universalists, and, judging from theii morality, or rather their immorality, this doctrine suited them well ; and it is a little strange, but no stranger than true, I say, without any fear of contra- diction, the most of these Universalists had been members of some Christian Church, and had back slidden and lost their religion, if ever they had any. In the course of my peregrinations I fell in with one of their preachers, who really thought himself a mighty smart, talented man, and was ready for debate, in public or private, on all occasions. His assumed boldness gave him great consequence with his hood- winked disciples. He was very loquacious, and hud some clumsy play on words. After conversing with him a few minutes, I took my line, common sense, and 2U 450 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF sounded liini. ITc affected to liave great veneration fur invgray hairs; but I soon found hi.s veneration for my gray hairs arose mcfrc from a fear of my gray arguments than otherwise. lie was a man of slender constitution, and had been, and was then, greatly afflicted with sore eyes, arid was threatened with tho total loss of sight. He, in the course of our conver- sation, said there could not be any such being as a personal devil, who could be every-where present at one and the same time, tempting mankind to evil; and as for a future place of punishment called hell, there was no such place; that the temptations of man arose from his fallen nature and not from the devil, and the punishment that man would suffer for his evil doings he suffered in this life, and these sufferings con- sisted in the compunctions of conscience for his moral delinquencies, and his bodily afflictions. " Well," said I, " my dear sir, if your argument is , sound one, I must draw very unfavorable conclusions i reference to the magnitude of your crimes." "Why so?" responded he. "Well, sir, for a very good reason. As to your moral delinquencies, and your compunctions of con- science, they are best known, perhaps, to yourself; but as to your bodily afflictions, as a punishment, 1 think I can draw very fair inferences, for I can not conceive of a greater bodily affliction than the loss of eight; and as your vision is almost gone, and you have expressed your firm belief that you will lose your sight altogether, I must, if your doctrine be true, number you among the greatest sinners on earth, for God is too wise to err, and too good to inflict un- deserved punishment." I tell you his stars and stripes were not only dropped to half mast, but trailed in the dost. PETER CARTWRIGHT. 451 There \vere some evil reports about this preacher and a certain landlord's lady who kept public enter- tainment. Another Methodist minister and myself called to stay all night at this house, as we were on a journey. The landlord was from home. ' We were known to this lady, but she charged us tolerably high, and, Universalist as she was, I think her conscience smote her a little for charging preachers, and she began to make a kind of apology for doing so. She said, "Mr. Cartwright, I suppose you will think it a little strange that I charge Methodist preacherr , but you need not, for I charge my own preacher, Mr. ." " 0, no, madam," said I ; " not at all, not at all. If reports about you and Mr. , your preacher, be true, such a course, perhaps, is right, and I have money enough to pay all Universalist bills, and they ought to have it, for all the happiness they will ever see is in this life ; there is none for them in the life to come.'' You may depend upon it apologies ceased, and a dumb dispensation came over our fair hostess. Now, who does not see, from these rather desultory incidents, the legitimate fruits of a false foundation that proposes to save all mankind, irrespective of the moral temperament of the heart? or, in other words, who does not see the fatal error of the fallacious argu- ments that go to prove the final salvation of all man- kind, without repentance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ? How many poor, self-deluded souls are leaning on this broken staff, and will never be awakened to a sense of their true condition tiP they hear the dreadful communication: "The great day of His wrath has come, and who shall be abfe to "stand!" In tbe fall of 1847, at our annual conference, b Jacksonville, our election of delegates to the Genera) 452 A UT OB I 00 RAP II Y OF conference that sat in Fittsburg in 1848, came off, nd, for the ninth time, it pleased the members of the conference to return me one of its delegates. This General conference was, on many accounts, a very interesting one, and especially on account of the state of things that had grown up under the late rupture in the Church. The Southern preachers had gone from the General conference of 1844, with predetermina- tion to renounce the jurisdiction of the Methodist Episcopal Church, which was all planned and determ- ined on before the delegates left New York. This is a fact clearly settled, and admits of no doubt. But how does this course of conduct agree with the solemn pledges publicly given to the General conference by tlie Southern delegates, that, on their return home to their different fields of labor, they would, if possible, allay the agitation in the south? and if there was a rupture, it should be of imperious necessity, and not of choice? Did they do this? Was there a single Christian effort put forth to accomplish this? 0, no! never, never! But a very different course was pur- sued. The tocsin of war was sounded; the Methodist Episcopal Church was denounced as an abolition Church, and the cry of self-defense was heard every- where, from Virginia to Florida and Louisiana. To arms! to arms! ye great American people, or these abolitionists of the Methodist Episcopal Church will be down upon you, and come and steal all our negroes! The convention at Louisville was called, a con- vention of delegates from the slaveholding confer- ences; and the delegates appeared in regular uni- form, equipped and armed according to law. The yut his soul was restless when out of Ida 490 AUTOBIOGRAPHY* OF field of ministerial work; accordingly, in 1838 be asked to be made effective, but the conference gave him a supernumerary relation, and he was appointed to labor in the towns of Vandalia and Hillsboro; in 1839 he was again appointed to Alton City sta- tion, as supernumerary; in 1840 he was appointed to labor in the Belleville station, where he labored but little. His physical powers evidently were fast giving way, and in 1841 he was placed in a super- annuated relation, which relation he continued to sus tain till his redeemed spirit returned to God who gave it, which happened on the 19th of March, 1842. Brother Thompson labored hard, and suffered much, for more than thirty years. His field of labor for those years embraced large portions of Ohio, Indiana, Tennessee, Kentucky, Illinois, Missouri, and Arkansas states, much of which was new and on the outskirts of civilization, destitute of means of comfortable sup- port. In these respects his zeal, like a quenchless fire, urged him on night and day, over desert wastes, tow- tring mountains, rapid rivers. He often suffered hunger and almost nakedness in quest of lost and wandering sinners to bring them back to God, and thousands now in heaven will praise God forever that this self-sacrificing Methodist preacher taught them the way to life in their mud hovels and smoky cabins. The last year of his eventful life his health almost entirely gave way, and while confined to his bed, from which he never rose, such was his ardent thirst for the salvation of souls, that he requested to call it the neighbors, and to be propped up in his bed, and to preach one more sermon to them before he left for heaven. His desire was granted; the room waa crowded, and such a sermon hardly ever fell from the lips of mortal man. The power of God fell on PETER CARTWRIGITT. 497 the congregation ; they wept aloud, and fell in every direction, and many will date their start for heaven to that sermon. And now, having delivered his last message, he said, "My work is done, and I am ready to go at my Master's bidding." During the few lingering moments that he remain- ed he gave unmistakable evidence that he was at peace with God, and all mankind, and that he had a complete victory over the fear of death. He contin- ued in this heavenly frame of mind till he sweetly fell asleep in the arras of Jesus, and quietly breathed his last and went up to glory. Brother Thompson was a gentleman as well as Christian. He was faith- ful in the administration of the Discipline of the Church ; very firm, but mild. He was courteous in manner, had a nice regard to feelings, but remarka- ably faithful in reproving whatever he thought wrong in saint and sinner. He had but few personal enemies; his soul breathed the true spirit of Christian kindness and love. He has left behind him thousands that claim him as the honored instrument in their conver- sion, and if they are faithful I have no doubt will meet him in heaven with shouts of victory forever and ever. JOHN DEW was born on the 19th of July, 1789, in die state of Virginia. In the days of his youth he embraced religion, and joined the Methodist Episcopa Church, of which he remained a worthy member during life, and being deeply impressed that it was his duty to preach the Gospel, he was recommended by his class, and obtained license to preach as a local preacher, and then joined the traveling connection ic the Ohio conference. In 1813 he was appointed to the Salt River circuit, in Kentucky, and was blessed 32 498 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP with success. The first year of his itinerancy, 1814, he was appointed to the Jefferson circuit, and labor ed with acceptability and usefulness to the Church. In 1815 he traveled the Madison circuit ; here he gave good proof of his call to the ministry, and the Lord owned and blessed his labors. In 1816 he traveled the Guyandotte circuit, and had seals to his ministry. This fall he located, and remained local for eight years, but was an industrious and useful local preacher, and was the means of doing much good in several parts that he visited. He preached with great acceptability in the southern part of Kentucky and the Illinois state. In the fall of 1824 brother Dew was readmitted into the traveling connection in the Illinois conference, and he was appointed to travel the Illinois circuit. Here he labored faithfully, and did good. In 1825 he was continued on the same circuit, and at the 'close of this year was transferred to the Missouri conference, and appointed presiding elder of the Missouri district. In 1827 he was stationed in St. Louis city. In 1828 he was transferred back again to Illinois conference, and appointed superintendent and conference collector for the Pottawattomie mission on Fox river. He was active, vigilant, and useful in this field of labor. In 1829 brother Dew was ap- pointed to the Galena station, in the extreme north- west corner of the Illinois state, at least four hundred miles from home; and such was the poverty of the country at that time, for it was new and just in its forming state, that he provided for his family where they were, and spent most of this year almost entirely from home. His labors were blessed in thia new field of toil, and he was instrumental in planting Methodism firmly there. PETER CART WRIGHT. 499 In 1830 he was appointed to the Lebanon circuit, and he acquitted himself as an able and useful min- ister of the Lord Jesus Christ ; edified and built up the Church greatly. In 1831 he was appointed to Shoal Creek circuit, with our beloved Bishop Ames, and long will he live in the recollection and Christian remembrance of the Methodists of Shoal Creek circuit. In 183*L he was again appointed to the Lebanon circuit, and though he had labored long and preached much to that people, yet they received him as a mes- senger from God and a brother beloved, and he was useful. In 1833 he was appointed to the Kaskaskia circuit, where he was the instrument of great good, and souls were converted to God. Brother Dew was continued on this circuit in 1834. From the hard fields of labor that he had occupied, and the little support he had received, with a young and growing family, in 1835 he located, to gather means of support, and to enable him to re-enter the itinerant field, for his soul was filled with holy fire, and he longed to spread the news of salvation from pole to pole. In 1836 he was appointed President of M'Kendree College; and in 1837-38 he was readmitted into the traveling connection, and appointed to the Carlyle district as presiding elder. In 1839 he was appointed to the Lebanon district, where he finished his useful life, after an illness of about two weeks. On the 5th of September, 1840, he left these mortal shores for a better world, relying confidently on the goodness and mercy of God for his salvation. He left an amiable wife and seven children, and an ex- tensive acquaintance and circle of devoted friends tv lament their loss. Brother Dew had a fine order of talent as a 500 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP preacher, was a strong theological debater, had a clear and sound mind, and was well qualified to de- fend the doctrines of the Bible against infidelity, and the doctrines of Methodism against all sectarian assailants. He was popular and useful as a preacher, labored hard, suffered much in spreading the Gos- pel, lived beloved, and died lamented by thousands; but his end was peace, and he has gone safe home to heaven, to reap his eternal reward. PETER CARTWRIGHI 501 CHAPTER XXXI. GENERAL CONFERENCE IN INDIANAPOLIS. IN October, 1854, our Illinois annual conferenct was held in Springfield, the seat of government, and I was reappointed to the Pleasant Plains district. This was a year of general peace, and some prosperity to the Church. I think we numbered about foui hundred conversions in the district this year ; and nearly that number of accessions in the membership of the Church. In October, 1855, our annual confer ence was held in Paris, on the eastern side of the state, and I was returned for the third year on the Pleasant Plains district, which was now enlarged from seven to ten circuits and stations. Our districts in all the western world are very different from down east and north-east. There they have from thirty to forty appointments in one presiding elder's district ; most of their quarterly meetings are held on week- days or evenings, not embracing a Sabbath. The presiding elder goes round mostly to preside in trials of complaints or appeals, and as a kind of fiscal agent. Thus, no matter how talented he may be, his labors and usefulness as a preacher are thrown into the shade of comparative obscurity ; and by the anti- Methodistic usages of these large districts the pre- siding elder's office is not appreciated, nor can it be on this plan ; hence the hue and cry against the office. In the vast west there is a Sabbath embraced in every quarterly me.eting appointment, and a pre- 502 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF siding cider's services are properly appreciated; and if these northern innovators would go back to the old landmarks of itinerancy, and not make so many little pop-gun, forty-dollar stations, the usefulness of pre- siding elders would now be as it was in the palmy, prosperous days of olden times. No wonder preach- ers and people complain under the circumstances ; the regular work is cut up into so many little and comparatively unimportant stations, and so poor withal, that the support of the ministry is fast becom- ing burdensome. Go back to old Methodist preacher usages ; let every quarterly meeting embrace a Sabbath, and then the old itinerant missionary will work well j but persist in cutting up the work, and making little stations, then appeal to the cupidity of these small fields of labor, and you may expect the table of the General conference to groan under the petitions of the oppressed, to change the office of presiding elder, till Congregationalism is the order of the day. This annual conference was the fiftieth that I was entitled to a seat in, and during a half a century I had never missed attending but one of our annual sessions, and I missed this one by sickness. At this conference we elected our delegates to attend the twelth dele- gated General conference, which sat in Indianapolis, May 1, 1856. I was elected among five other dele- gates, and this made the eleventh time I was elected to represent the interests of the Methodis Episcopal Church in that body. There were over two hundred and twenty delegates in this General conference, from California and Ore i;on, and all parts of the United States and territories. AVe had also delegates from the Wesleyan Methodists in E&j'.land, and from Canada ; also from Ireland ; brothoi Jacoby, from Germany, was also present. PETER CARTWRIGHT. vOS From the unhappy political agitations of our coun- try, we had anticipated troublous times in the General conference, especially on the subject of American slavery. Many of our preachers who were strongly opposed to slavery, had suffered themselves to become too much excited by designing demagogues Now, it ought to be distinctly understood by all the people, and especially by Methodist preachers, that these demagogues care very little about human liberty, or the freedom of the poor downtrodden African. No ; they are after the loaves and fishes, or the spoils of office; and while they are riveting the chains of the poor negro ten times tighter than ever before, and threatening to rupture this Union, what do they care, if they can ride triumphantly into office and suck the public pap? Just nothing at all. But on this, and almost all other long-tried and prosperous regulations of our beloved rules and disciplinary regulations, there were found aboard the old ship ministers enough to keep the old, well-tried vessel well trimmed, and leaving in the distance these innovators and spoilers of ancient Methodism. So may it ever be ! Just so sure as a leaden ball tends to the earth in obedience to the laws of gravity, so sure the multi- plying of our stations tends to locality and Congrega- tionalism. Better, far better, for the Methodist Church this day that we never had a station. Put all the work in circuits, and put on as many preachers as the people need, and are able to support, and let the Church be blessed with the spice of variety and a constant interchange of preachers. There were several changes in the vital economy of the itinerant system of the Methodist Episcopal Church by which we have successfully spread the Gospel without a ^04 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP parallel in the history of any branch of the Christian Church since the apostolic day. I hope to be borne with while I make a few remarks on these matters. At our late General conference there were some of the preachers who wanted a change in the time a preacher might remain in a station or on a circuit; namely, from two to three years. They urged the propriety of this change, First. Because it would drive him to reading and study in order to keep up a variety for his hearers. Secondly. That two years was too short a time to become acquainted with his flock, so as to become a profitable pastor. Thirdly. They urged that the Canadian Methodist Church, our own child, or the daughter of Episcopal Methodism in these United States, had lengthened out the time that a preacher might remain in the same charge from one to five years, and that the Wesleyan Methodist Church in England, who is the grandmother of the Canadian Methodist Church, had changed the term of service, and that it worked well ; therefore it would work well among us. To this I reply, First. That from fifty years' experi- ence, I find that the return of a preacher, even the second year, to an appointment is not as profitable as the first. Secondly. If a preacher from sheer neces- sity is to be driven to his books, and study in order to keep up an interesting and profitable variety, there will be but little pastoral duty performed, and but little spirituality in these forced sermons, and a great deal of his preaching will be mere lecturing, and but little real spiritual sermonizing. Thirdly. The Cana- dian Methodist Church, our child or daughter, when she requested to be set oft' as a separate Church from us, on account of the civil disabilities under which Bhe labored, instead of following the illustrious foot- PETER CA it T WRIGHT. 50i) steps of her mother, the Methodist Episcopal Church in these United States, in relation to the time that her preachers might remain in a charge for consecutive years, flung herself into the arms of her grandmother the Wesleyan Methodist Church in England, and as the grandmother is generally supposed to be some- what in dotage, and seldom, if ever, qualified to raise grandchildren aright, it is reasonable to suppose that these Canadians borrowed this radical innovation on the itinerant plan of the Methodist Episcopal Church from a dotard grandmother; and however well it may work in Canada or old England, it can have no other effect in these United States but to localize our preachers, and finally destroy our itinerant system; and whenever this is done, farewell to the triumphant success of the Methodist Episcopal Church. There was another regulation introduced into our late General conference on which I wish to remark; I mean the admitting into membership and ordaining preachers who are appointed to presidencies and pro- fessorships in our universities, colleges, and various institutions of learning, without having traveled a single day, or having a pastoral charge as a traveling preacher; these men, without undergoing any of the privations or sacrifices of an itinerant life, are settled down with large salaries. Our colleges are rapidly multiplying, and I hope they will continue to do so; but who does not see that in a few years our local agents, presidents, and professors may form even a majority of our annual conferences? and then the itinerant system will be very much like a man riding a race with the reins of his horse's bridle tied to a stump. It is wrong, fundamentally wrong. The itinerant should be kept pure and unincumbered, and we should look out men to serve tables, or education 506 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF if vou please, but our itinerant men should give them- selves wholly to the ministry of the word. These are politically and religiously perilous times, and there is a solemn crisis on the Church, but I hope God will guide the ship of state and Church. But surely this is no time to abandon old and long-tried usages for novel experiments PETER CARTWRIGHT. 507 CHAPTER XXXII. CONVERSION OP AN INFIDEL DOCTOR. SOMEWHERE about thirty-five years ago, while I wa. traveling on the Cumberland district, in West Ten nessee, there lived a Dr. , who was wealthy, and immensely popular as a practicing physician. He had a large practice; he was gentlemanly in his man- ners, hospitable, and kind. His family were very re- spectable; his wife was a devoted Christian and a faithful member of the Methodist Episcopal Church. They lived in affluence; they were benevolent and liberal in the support of the Gospel. I was intro- duced to the Doctor and his amiable family at a camp meeting, which was held a few miles from his residence. Having a few days to rest between my camp meetings, the Doctor and family cordially in- vited me to spend those rest days at his house, and I consented to do so. When our camp meeting closed, in company with several other preachers, I repaired to the Doctor's habitation. We were received cor- dially and treated princely. There was every thing earthly to make one comfortable. The family, black and white, were called in to family worship night and morning, and when we surrounded their bountiful table we were invited to ask a blessing, and to return thanks. The next morning, after we had breakfasted, as we were seated in the parlor, the Doctor informed me that he was a total unbeliever in the Christian religion; that he had read the Bible through and 608 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP through again and again, and that he could not re- ceive it as a revelation from God; that he liked the morals that the Christian system inculcated; he liked to encourage the Gospel, because of the good moral influence it had upon mankind; that he felt it not only a charity, but a positive duty to support the Gospel; first, because it taught a pious reverence to- ward God; secondly, because it breathed peace and good-will to all mankind; thirdly, because it taught truth, virtue, honesty, and benevolence in all the civil, social, and moral relations of man as he stood account- able to his God, and as he stood connected with or related to all mankind. Now, my gentle reader, you may well imagine that I felt a little surprised, arid that I felt greatly the need of right words, or rather strong arguments and soft words, and, after pausing for a moment, I looked the Doctor full in the face and said, " Doctor, I hope you believe there is a God. Do you ?" " Certainly," was his reply. "Doctor, do you believe that God is too wise to err, and too good to inflict pain or misery of any kind on his innocent and unoffending creatures?" "Certainly I do, sir." "Well now, Doctor, will you be good enough, lay- ing the Bible aside, to tell me how a wise and good God could push into existence a race of human beings, subject to all kinds of mental, moral, and physical wretchedness, aisery, and woe? If he is wise, just, holy, and supremely good, how could innocent man, coming immediately from the plastic hand of his God, be filled with so many unholy and impure passions as we see human nature heir to?" "I must confess," said the Doctor, "I can not ac- count for it; it is wrapped in inexplicable mystery." PETER CARTWRIQHT. 509 "Well, Doctor, seeing God is supremely good and wise, and seeing that man is limited in all his powers of mind and body, and subject to so much misery and so many errors in judgment and practice, can we not well imagine that God, who is the supreme source of all moral excellence, and whose tender mercies are over all his works, would be moved by the benignant laws of his own eternal nature, after having created man for his own pleasure, with all his liability to err and his susceptibility to evil, would be prompted to give to this feeble race a rule of faith and practice? And what else is the Bible? Nay, would it not throw eternally into the shade all the perfections of God, at whose almighty fiat teeming millions of erring human beings have taken their existence in the world, and who have no power to control or prevent their own existence, if that God should leare these millions to wander in the mazes of animal passion without a well-defined revealed rule of faith and practice?" The Doctor paused, and made a sorry reply. I saw I had made a breach in his supposed impregnable wall, behind which he had intrenched himself, with all his boasted infidelity. I saw there was not a moment to be lost; and with haste I commenced re- adjusting my battering-rams, that in my next onset I might widen the breach, and enter the citadel, and take my infidel doctor prisoner, and silence all his opposition to truth, when all of a sudden he said, "Mr. Cartwright, I know you are a man of reason and good sense; and I think I c&n prove to you, be- yond the power of successful COE iradiction, that there is no such thing as experimental^ religion, and that it is all imagination and delusion." "Very well, Doctor; try it." 610 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF "Well, sir," said he, "does not all knowledge, either human or divine^ depend upon sensible evi dence ?" < Yes, sir." * Does not faith, human or divine, depend on cred- ible evidence?" "Yes, sir." " Well," said he, " I will state a plain, unsophisti- cated case. Suppose you were called upon, as a judge or juror, to decide a case in litigation, and there were five witnesses introduced, all of them honorable, high-minded men, whose veracity was never called in question, and who stood unimpeached and unimpeachable every-where ; whose known integ- rity and intelligence were admitted on all sides; and suppose a matter in controversy was brought before you, and these five witnesses were introduced as credible evidence; and one of the witnesses deposed to the facts as stated by the plaintiff, A., and then the other four came forward, and with equal clearness deposed to the facts as claimed by the defendant, 13. Now, sir," continued the Doctor, "all things being equal, so far as the intelligence, truth, and veracity of the witnesses are concerned, how would you decide the case? Would you not instantly decide that all the probabilities and all the possibilities were in favor of the four who deposed to the facts stated by the de- fendant, and that the one lone witness who deposed to the facts claimed by the plaintiff must, to a certainty, be mistaken?" I replied, "It is altogether likely I should give judgment for the defendant, B." "Well, now, sir," said the Doctor, "you contend that the Christian religion is an experimental fart, and that all Christians have sensible evidence of a PETER CARTWRIQHT. 511 change of heart, which you call religion. Man has five senses ; namely, seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling, and feeling. On the united and concurrent testimony of these five senses, or witnesses, all knowledge of experimental religion depends ; and all professions of the knowledge of facts that can not be proved by these witnesses, must be fallacious, and, therefore, a deception. Now, sir," said the Doctor, "permit me to ask you a few serious and solemn questions ; and I demand honest and unequivocal answers, direct. Did you ever see religion?" I answered, "No." "Did you ever hear religion?" "No." "Did you ever smell religion?" "No." "Did you ever taste religion?" "No." "Did you ever feel religion?" "Yes." "Now, then," said the Doctor, with /.pparent tri mnph, "I have proved, beyond a do^bt, by foui respectable witnesses, that religion is not seen, hcard^ smelled, or tasted ; and but one lone, solitary witness, namely, feeling, has testified that it is an experimental fact. The weight of evidence is overpowering, sir, and you must give it up." I paused, and seemed to be astonished and greatly perplexed ; but recovering myself a littk, I said, "Doctor, are you willing that your principles ami professional practice shall be tested by the dame ar- ray of testimony as you have adduced to overthrow revealed religion ?" "Yes, sir." "Well, sir, you profess to understand the science 512 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP of medicine. You have had, and now have, a large and lucrative practice. You profess to have cured various and complicated diseases, and to have re- lieved and removed many pains, in the complicated forms in which they have attacked the human system ; and you have amassed a princely fortune by you" successful practice." "All true," said the Doctor "Well, sir, do you not know that you have bee playing the hypocrite, and practicing a most wretched fraud on the gullibility of the people ?" " No, sir," he replied, very fiercely. "Why, Doctor," said I, "a man of your profound science and research must certainly know that there is no such thing as pain in the human system ; and though ignorant people have thought so, yet you know better ; and whenever you have visited poor dupes, that thought they were in great pain, and administered medicine to them, and thus persuaded them that you, by your medical skill, had removed their pains, and charged them large bills, you cer- tainly knew you were practicing a fraud on them, and getting their money under false pretense ; for you certainly knew that there was no such thing as pain." Said the Doctor, rather fiercely, "I certainly know no such thing, sir." I replied, "Well, Doctor, I will ask a few quesv tions, if you please, and I demand honest and promj t answers." "Very well," said the Doctor. "Well, sir, did you ever see a pain?' "No, sir." "Did you ever hear a pain?" "No, sir." PETER CARTW\THT. 513 "Did you ever smell a pain?" "No, sir." "Did you ever taste a pain?" "No, sir." " Did you ever feel a pain ?" " Certainly I did, sir." By this time I had well-nigh taken the wind ou of the Doctor's sails, and his countenance betrayed confusion, but I rallied him, and said, "Do not be alarmed, Doctor; four respectable witnesses have tes- tified that there is no such thing as pain in the hu- man system, and but one lone witness has deposed that there is ; therefore, the idea of there being pain in the physical system of man is fallacious, and there is no reality in the thing; and you ought to go and restore the money you have taken from them, and ac- knowledge the fraud you have practiced on them, and do so no more; and I charge you, as an honest man, to do it, and quit those fraudulent practices." During almost all this conversation with the Doctor, his wife and family sat arouod and listened with pro- found attention, and I frequently saw the tears cours- ing down the cheeks of the Doctor's wife. The Doctor became mute, and remained silent for a considerable time. I turned my conversation to the Doctor's wife and children. Just at that moment the Lord, in a very powerful manner, blessed the pious wife of the Doctor, and she shouted aloud and blessed God for re- vealed religion. She ran and threw her arms around her husband's neck, and exhorted him, with stream- ing eyes and words that burned, to be reconciled to God. I said, Let us all kneel and pray. The Doctor fell on his knees and wept like a child, and prayed fervently. The great deep of his heart was broken up, his infidelity gave way, and, for the first time in 33 614 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF his life, he wept and prayed. All day after this he seemed to be melted into childlike simplicity. He fled to the woods, and earnestly sought salvation. That night, after prayer, he retired to bed, but not to sleep, for he prayed as in agony; and about midnight God spoke peace to his troubled soul, and we all awoke and got up, and joined in prayer and praise. Such thrilling shouts I seldom ever heard from the lips of mortal man. His conversion was the begin- ning of a glorious revival of religion in the settlement, and many were the souls saved by grace. Many of the Doctor's slaves obtained religion, and many others of the slaves in the neighborhood. The Doctor fitted out and sent most of his slaves to Liberia. Thank God that I ever had the privilege of preaching the Gospel to slaves and slaveholders! Religion always makes better slaves and better masters, and will se cure the freedom of more slaves than all the run-mad abolitionism in the world. The Doctor shortly after was licensed to preach, and lived a pious, useful life. God gave him many seals to his ministry. He has long since fallen on sleep, and gone home to Abraham's bosom, while I am left to linger on the shores of time a little longer; but while I pen this little sketch my heart grows warm with holy fire ; and I hope soon to meet the Doctor and his lovely family in heaven, with many, very many, of the spiritual children God has given me. Amen. PETER CART WRIGHT. 615 CHAPTER XXXIH. METHODIST USAGES. i WISH to say a few things in this chapter on th> usages of the Methodist Episcopal Church. When 1 joined the Church her ministers and members were a plain people; plain in dress and address. You could know a Methodist preacher by his plain dress as far as you could see him. The members were also plain, very plain in dress. They wore no jewelry, nor were they permitted to wear jewelry, or superflu- ous ornament, or extravagant dress of any kind, and this was the rule by which we walked, whether poor or rich, young or old; and although we knew then as well as we do now, that the religion of the Lord Jesus Christ did not consist in dress, or the cut of the gar- ment, yet we then knew and know now that extrav- agant dress and superfluous ornaments engender pride, and lead to many hurtful lusts, directly at war with that humility and godly example that becomes our relation to Christ, that so pre-eminently becomes Christians. Moreover, when we look around us, and see the perishing millions of our fallen race dying in their sins for the want of a preached Gospel, and that this Gospel is not sent to them for want of means to support the missionary, may we not well question whether we are doing right in the sight of God in adorning our bodies with all this costly and extrava- gant dressing? Would it not be more godlike or Christian-like to give our money, laid out in these 516 AUTOBIOGRAPHY Of unnecessary ornaments, to send the Gospel to the poor, perishing millions that have souls to be saved or lost forever, and will not God hold us accountable for the use of those means and moneys that he has given us? and would not the simple fund that might be created by disposing of the ornaments of the mem- bers of the Methodist Church alone, send the Gospel to hundreds of thousands, who must perish in all prob- ability for the want of this little Christian sacrifice by the professed lovers of Christ? The apostle James says, "Whether ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God." Now apply this rule to your consciences, and I have no doubt your piety will decide in favor of the sacrifice you ought to make, and the good example you ought to set. The duty of family prayer is a very important one to the Christian. God has given the head of the family a very important and responsible position. It is a question very fairly settled, that from the early ages of the Christian religion, family prayer was re- pired and expected of all who professed godliness. If we are to bring up our children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, and if we and our household are professionally bound to serve the Lord, how can we be innocent before God and our families, and habitually neglect this duty? One of the great wants of the Church at this day is the want of more family religion; and lias not God threatened to "pour out his wrath and fury upon the families that call not on big name?" How many happy thousands of children will bless God forever for family prayer, or, in other words, for praying parents, who, morning and evening, called their little ones around them, and bowed down before God, and prayed with and for them! 0, parents, think of the happy results of the discharge PETER CART WRIGHT. 617 of this duty! Many of your children will thank you in heaven forever, for praying for them in your families. And yet lam sorry to hear that many of the mem- bers of the Methodist Episcopal Church shamefully neglect this sacred duty of praying in their families. How shall we answer it to God ? Is not this one among many other reasons, why so many of our members feel almost entirely unprepared to enter into the work of the Lord in times of revival, when God pours out his Spirit and convicts sinners among us ? and perhaps if we prayed more at home, we would be better prepared to hear the Gospel of our salvation when we attend Church. Let no business, let no company that visits you, turn you away from or cause you to neglect this duty ; have your family altar firmly fixed, and your sacrifice always on it, and then look up, and in the very act of asking, expect God to send down the holy fire and consume your sacrifice, be it great or small. I long to see the time come when God shall abundantly revive family re- ligion in the Church; then, and perhaps not till then, shall we see better and more glorious times of the work of God among us. Prayer meetings have accomplished great good, as practiced in the Methodist Episcopal Church ; but are they not growing into disuse among us? Some of my earliest recollections are those Methodist prayer meetings, where men and women, young and old, prayed in public. We know there have been fash- ionable objections to females praying in public, but 1 am sure I do not exaggerate when I say I have often seen our dull and stupid prayer meetings suddenly changed from a dead clog to a heavenly enjoyment, when a sister has been called on to pray, who has 518 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OP reverently bowed and taken up the cross, and utter- ance was given her that was heavenly, and she prayed with words that burned, and the baptismal fire rolled all around; while the house and all the praying company were baptized from heaven, many sinners, tall and stout-hearted sinners, have been brought to quake and tremble before God, and have cried for mercy, and while crying have found peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. Many weeping mourners in those prayer meetings have found the blessed pardon of all their sins; the mem- bers of the Church have also been greatly blessed, and have gone on their way rejoicing in the Lord. One of the best revivals I ever knew was com- menced and carried on by a prayer meeting among the members of the Church without any preaching at all. The society felt that they were on back ground, and they covenanted to meet every evening for a week, and have public prayer and pray for a revival. The first night God met them and blessed many of their souls ; the second night the Lord very powerfully converted two souls ; the meeting went on then for about twenty days and nights, and from one to twelve were converted at every coming to- gether. The Saturday and Sunday on which their meeting closed, they sent for me to gather up the fragments, that nothing be lost. On Saturday I read our General Rules, and explained them, and showed the principles of the Methodist Episcopal Church. On Sunday I preached on baptism, and opened the doors, and received one hundred and nineteen into the Church, and baptized forty-seven adults and thirty children in the altar, and then marcned off to the creek and immersed twenty-seven, making in all one hundred and nineteen accessions on trial, and one PETER CARTWRIGHT. 519 hundred and four baptized ; this was the fruit of a prayer meeting. Class meetings have been owned and blessed of God in the Methodist Episcopal Church, and from inoie than fifty years* experience, I doubt whether any one means of grace has proved as successful in building up the Methodist Church as this blessed privilege. For many years we kept them with closed doors, and suffered none to remain in class meeting more than twice or thrice unless they signified a de- sire to join the Church. In these class meetings the weak have been made strong ; the bowed down have been raised up; the tempted have found delivering grace ; the doubting mind has had all its doubts and fears removed, and the whole class have found that this was "none other than the house of God. and the gate of heaven." Here the hard heart has been ten- dered, the cold heart warmed with holy fire; here the dark mind, beclouded with trial and temptation, has had every cloud rolled away, and the Sun of righteousness has risen with resplendent glory, " with healing in his wings;" and in these class meetings many seekers of religion have found them the spirit- ual birthplace of their souls into the heavenly family, and their dead souls made alive to God. Every Christian that enjoys religion, and that de- sires to feel its mighty comforts, if he understands the nature of them really, loves them and wishes to at- tend them. But how sadly are these class meetings neglected in the Methodist Episcopal Church! Are there not thousands of our members who habitually neglect to attend them, and is it any wonder that so many of our members grow cold and careless in re- ligion, and finally backslide? Is it not for the want of enforcing our rules on class meetings that their 620 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF usefulness is destroyed ? Are there not a great many worldly-minded, proud, fashionable members of our Church, who merely have the name of Methodist, that are constantly crying out and pleading that attend- ance on class meetings should not be a test of mem- bership in the Church? And now, before God, are not many of our preachers at fault in this matter? they neglect to meet the classes themselves, and they keep many class-leaders in office that will not attend to their duty; and is it not fearful to see our preach- ers so neglectful of their duty in dealing with the thousands of our delinquent members who stay away from class meetings weeks, months, and for years? Just as sure as our preachers neglect their duty in enforcing the rules on class meetings on our leaders and members, just so sure the power of religion will be lost in the Methodist Episcopal Church. for faithful, holy preachers, and faithful, holy class-lead- ers! Then we shall have faithful, holy members. May the time never come when class meetings shall be laid aside in the Methodist Episcopal Church, or when these class meetings, or an attendance on them, shall cease to be a test of membership among us! 1 beg and beseech class-leaders to be punctual in at- tending their classes, and if any of their members stay away from any cause, hunt them up, find out the cause of their absence, pray with them and urge them to the all-important duty of regularly attending class meeting. Much, very much, depends on faithful and religious class-leaders; and how will the unfaithful class-leader stand in the judgment of the great day, when by his neglect many of his members will huve backslidden, and will be finally lost? PETER CART WEIGHT. CHAPTER XXXIV. CONCLUSION. IN 1803, or fifty-three years since, next fall, I started to travel and preach the Gospel, being employed by a presiding elder, in my eighteenth year. I traveled five years as a single man. I then married, and have traveled forty-eight years as a married man. My tvife has had nine children ; seven daughters and two sons. We raised eight of those children; lost one lovely little daughter in her minority, but have lived to see all the rest married, though one has died since she married, but died in peace. We have now living thirty-eight grandchildren and eight great-grandchil- dren. All our children are in the Methodist Episcopal Church, and, we hope, are trying to be religious; sev- eral of our grandchildren are also in the Church, and trying to serve God and get to heaven. Forty-eight years ago I was appointed presiding elder by Bishop Asbury; and, with the exception of a few years, have been presiding elder up to this time, and am perhaps the oldest presiding elder in all the western country. I have seen fifty-three sessions of annual conferences, and never missed but one. I have been elected to eleven General conferences, from 1816 to 1856. When I started as a traveling preacher, a single preacher was allowed to receive eighty dollars per annum, if his circuit would give it to him; but single preachers in those days seldom received over thirty or forty dollars, and ofteu much less j and had it not 622 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF been for a few presents made us by the benevolent friends of the Church, and a few dollars we made as marriage fees, we must have suffered much more than we did. But the Lord provided; and, strange as it may appear to the present generation, we got alon without starving, or going naked. I wish here to give a statement of my success, and loss and gain, as a Methodist traveling preacher, for fifty-three years, though I know it will be imperfect; but it shall be as perfect as my old musty and rusty account scraps will permit. And in the first place, I have lacked, in the fifty-three years, of my disciplin- ary allowance, about $5,000; loss in horses to travel with, $1,000; loss in the sale of religious books, $200; loss in money, of which I was robbed, $150; loss in clothing stolen from me, $50. Total loss, $6,400. I sold about $10,000 worth of books: my per cent- age on these books would net me about $1,000 ; made in marriage fees, $500; presents in money, clothing, horses, etc., $500. Total, $2,000. . Given by me for the erection of churches and par- sonages, $500; given to Missionary Society, Bible Society, Sunday School Union, and other benevolent societies, $800; given to universities, colleges, etc., for education, $700; given to superannuated preach- ers, their widows and orphans, and other necessitous cases, $300 ; given unfortunate persons, burned out, $500. Total, $2,300. I have traveled eleven circuits, and twelve districts ; have received into the Methodist Episcopal Church, on probation and by letter, 10,000 ; have baptized, of children, 8,000 ; of adults, 4,000. I have preached the funerals of 500; and now, after all I have done or can do, and although I know well what a Methodist preacher's suffering life is, and have known what it PETER CARTWRIGHT. 523 is to suffer hunger and poverty, and also what it is, in some small sense, to abound, I feel that I have been a very unprofitable servant. For fifty-three years, whenever appointed to a cir- cuit or district, I formed a plan, and named every place where and when I preached ; and also the text of Scripture from which I preached ; the number of conversions, of baptisms, and the number that joined the Church. From these old plans, though there are some imperfections, yet I can come very near stating the number of times that I have tried to preach. For twenty years of my early ministry, I often preached twice a day, and sometimes three times. We seldom ever had, in those days, more than one rest day in a week ; so that I feel very safe in saying that I preached four hundred times a year. This would make, in twenty years, eight thousand sermons. For the last thirty-three years, I think I am safe in saying I have averaged four sermons a week, or at least two hun- dred sermons a year, making, in thirty-three years, 6,600. Total, 14,600. I was converted on a camp-ground, elsewhere de- scribed in this narrative ; and for many years of my early ministry, after I was appointed presiding elder, lived in the tented grove from two to three months in the year. I am sorry to say that the Methodist Episcopal Church of late years, since they have become numerous and wealthy, have almost let camp meetings die out. I am very certain that the most successful part of my ministry has been on camp-grounds. There the word of God has reached the hearts of thousands that otherwise, in all probability, never would have been reached by the ordinary means of grace. Their prac- ticability and usefulness have to some extent, been 524 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF tested this year, 1856, in my district, Pleasant Plains, and I greatly desire to see a revival of camp meetings in the Methodist Episcopal Church before I go hence and am no more, or before I leave the walls of Zion Come, my Methodist brethren, you can well afford to spend one week in each year, in each circuit, or station, on the tented field. But there must be a general rally ; it will be but a small burden if there j j a general turn out, but if a few only tent, it will be burdensome, and will finally destroy camp meetings altogether. May the day be eternally distant, when camp meetings, class meetings, prayer meetings, and love- feasts shall be laid aside in the Methodist Episcopal Church ! And now I must draw this imperfect history of my life to a close. I am in the seventy-second year of my natural life. I have lived to see this vast west- ern wilderness rise and improve, and become wealthy without a parallel in the history of the world ; I have outlived every member of my father's family ; I have no father, no mother, no brother, no sister living ; I have outlived every member of the class I joined in 1800 ; I have outlived every member of the Western confer- ence in 1804, save one or two ; I have outlived every member of the first General conference that I was elected to, in Baltimore, in 1816, save five or six ; I have outlived all my early bishops ; I have outlived every presiding elder that I ever had when on circuits ; and 1 have outlived hundreds and thousands of my co- temporary ministers and members, as well as juniors, and still linger on the mortal shores. Though all these have died, they shall live again, and by the grace of God I shall live Avith them in heaven forever. Why I live, God only knows. I certainly have toiled PETER CARTWRIGHT. 525 and suffered enough to kill a thousand men, but 1 do not complain. Thank God for health, strength, and grace, that have borne me up, and borne me on; thank God that during my long and exposed life as a Methodist preacher, I have never been overtaken with any scandalous sin, though my shortcomings and imperfections have been without number ! And now, I ask of all who may read this imperfect sketch of my eventful life, while I linger on these mortal shores, to pray for me, that my sun may set without a cloud, and that I may be counted worthy to obtain a part in the first resurrection ; and may, O may I meet you all in heaven ! Farewell, till we meet at the judgment! QUESTIONS OF THE HEART: How Reason Helps Faith to Answer Them. By REV. HENRY TUCKI